•w 
 
 
 
 
 ■^•V *v* 
 
 <5> "• 
 
 \/ 3B£ V** 
 
 V *i #o - <^ 
 
 *■ 
 
 v. ay * 
 
 .*\^.% 
 
 •^ 
 
 ** 
 
 .»* .0' 
 
 
 
 
 sJ°* 
 
 %,♦♦ ^a& x/ /jife'- %<** .«& % 
 
 
 
 
 «? ^ 
 
 
 9 %. 
 
 '.• ^\ 
 
 ++# 
 
 
^6< 
 
 
 • **SXts-»T^ o 
 
 
 >, •...• .«*• 
 
 * /. 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 
 
Jfrom 
 incarnation to He-incarnation 
 
 RICHARD INGALESE and ISABELLA INGALESE 
 
 THE OCCULT BOOK CONCERN 
 
 PUBLISHERS 
 
 9 to 15 Murray Street 
 
 New York City 
 
LIBRARY of CONGRESS 
 Twe Cepies Received 
 
 MAR 8 1904 
 
 ^ Copyright Efltry 
 
 ^ 
 
 0<\ 
 
 \4 
 
 Copyright 1904 
 By Richard Ingalese 
 
 Watkins Press 
 New York 
 
i 
 
 TO STUDENTS OF TRUTH EVERYWHERE 
 
'New occasions teach new duties: Time 
 
 makes ancient good uncouth ; 
 They must upward still, and onward, who 
 
 would keep abreast of Truth ; 
 Lo, before us gleam her camp-tires ! we 
 
 ourselves must Pilgrims be, 
 Launch our May£ower, and steer boldly 
 
 through the desperate winter sea, 
 Nor attempt the Future's portals with the 
 
 Past's blood rusted key.' 1 
 
PREFACE 
 
 In taking up a new study, or in extending an old 
 one, a person is frequently confronted with views which 
 may not harmonize with his preconceptions. In this 
 course of lectures there is much which disagrees with 
 the now accepted theological (often mistakenly called 
 "religious"), social and scientific opinions and theories. 
 A liberal and progressive man, without bias, will exam- 
 ine new ideas before passing judgment upon them. 
 We therefore expect each student to withhold judg- 
 ment until the end of the Course and until he is satis- 
 fied that he understands the presentation of the Occult 
 Philosophy. 
 
 The Course naturally divides itself into two parts, 
 Anthropology and Cosmogony. The former, being 
 more within the realm of common knowledge and ex- 
 perience, will naturally appeal more quickly to the 
 general reader than will the latter. It must be admit- 
 ted, however, that modern science is sadly at sea con- 
 cerning Cosmogony, since it offers several conflicting 
 theories concerning the same. Most religionists have 
 abandoned the Cosmogony of Genesis as it is commonly 
 interpreted and understood. In the absence, therefore, 
 of what the world usually regards as authoritative teach- 
 
ings on the subject, the Cosmogony of Occultism may 
 supply at least a working hypothesis which is both as 
 scientific and philosophic as is that offered by either 
 modern science or religion. 
 
 To those who can accept the Anthropology herein 
 contained, but not the Cosmogony, we — like Galileo, 
 who attempted to teach the construction and order of 
 the Universe to the learned men of his time — can but 
 assert the truth, praying the unconvinced reader, as he 
 did the Grand Duke, "to consider it as mere poetry, 
 or as a dream; nevertheless, as the poets sometimes 
 set value upon their fancies, so I likewise have a certain 
 esteem for this my novelty." 
 
 We recommend the student to observe the following 
 method of study as far as possible: Read slowly the 
 entire lecture and then read all references cited in the 
 lecture. Afterward re-read the entire lecture in view 
 of such side lights. Divide the lecture into seven or 
 several portions, and read one portion each day; and 
 meditate upon the portion read. Those who will ob- 
 serve this suggestion will find much more in the Course 
 than will those who do not. 
 
 This Course is intended to act as a door through 
 which the man or mind enters the current of Philo- 
 sophic Truth in the Divine Consciousness, which will 
 Itself instruct and illumine each individual mind accord- 
 ing to its desire and ability to receive enlightenment. 
 
 The citation to pages in "The History and Power of 
 Mind" refer to the paging of the second edition. By 
 
adding (i) to the pages cited between 31 and 119 
 inclusive, and (2) to all pages between 120 and 284 
 inclusive, the same reference may be found in the first 
 edition. In both editions the paging is the same be- 
 tween 1 and 30. 
 
 There is nothing original on the part of the under- 
 signed in the Philosophy set forth in this Course. Being 
 true, it has always existed. If it appeals to you as true, 
 accept it, and if you accept it solemnly resolve to live 
 up to it. If it does not appeal to you as true, then 
 you at least have the satisfaction of knowing that you 
 have become acquainted with the Oldest Philosophy 
 in the World, and one which has been handed down 
 literally from time immemorial. 
 
 We hold ourselves responsible for the correct pres- 
 entation of the Philosophy as it was taught to us, and 
 assert that our experiences and observations during a 
 long period of study of Occultism — fifteen and thirty 
 years respectively — verify its truth. 
 
 R. I. AND I. I. 
 
 February 1st, 1904. 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 Chapter Page 
 
 Introduction 
 
 I. The Relation of Sex ... 7 
 
 II. Marriage . . . . . .31 
 
 III. Parenthood ..... 59 
 
 IV. Physical and Psychic Development . 89 
 V. Mental and Spiritual Development . 117 
 
 VI. Focusing Forces . . . . 141 
 
 VII. Mental Repulsion . . . .167 
 
 VIII. Mental Attraction ... 193 
 
 IX. Death 221 
 
 X. After Death .... 249 
 
FROM INCARNATION TO RE-INCARNATION. 
 
 LECTURE ONE. 
 
 THE RELATION OF SEX. 
 
 Before the beginning of Cosmic Day, and before 
 "God created the heavens and the earth," the Father- 
 Mother, the Creating and the Fructifying, the Giving 
 and the Receiving, the Positive and Negative, the Male 
 and Female aspects of the Universal Principle existed. 
 
 While the darkness of the last Cosmic Night pre- 
 vailed throughout the Universe, and while the Elohim 
 or Planetary Spirits were sub-consciously resting in the 
 bosom of the Infinite, God said : "Let there be light," 
 and the Positive Divine Force went instantly forth from 
 the great Cosmic Heart into the silent, negative Ether ; 
 vibration began, and the first morning of our Cosmic 
 Day was born. 1 
 
 When our World was in a subjective, vaporous con- 
 dition — an irregular, shapeless mass of burning gases — 
 the Universal Principle called forth from the Ether, in 
 which all things subjectively reposed, the different ele- 
 
 x The History and Power of Mind, pp. 36-43; 101-105. 
 
8 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 ments which combined and solidified and produced the 
 mineral kingdom of our Earth. And after her creation 
 was completed and her orbit in the heavens established, 
 for ages she still remained in a negative condition, re- 
 ceptive only to the restless, surging Father Force — the 
 sea — which covered, magnetized and enriched, and 
 made it possible for her to "bring forth" and to bear 
 upon her capacious bosom the vegetable and animal 
 creations which she had conceived in the darkness and 
 the silence. 
 
 Then again was Divine Will put into operation, and 
 the waters were "gathered together unto one place," 
 in order that the dry land — the Mother Earth — should 
 appear and "bring forth." And when she had clothed 
 herself in this beautiful verdure she concealed beneath 
 her green mantle the precious stones and rich minerals 
 which had been created within her in the beginning of 
 her existence. But nothing in all the Universe was 
 created in vain, and it was not intended by the Uni- 
 versal Principle that these mineral riches should be thus 
 and forever hidden. They, with all the various fauna 
 and flora, were placed in readiness to be made subject 
 to the wills of the Sons of God when they should come 
 and desire to appropriate them. 
 
 As many more ages as Mother Earth had lain dor- 
 mant under the sea did she require to evolve from her 
 animal kingdom a form with brain of sufficient vibra- 
 tory power to enable it to receive from the Universal 
 
The Relation of Sex. 9 
 
 Principle the Divine Spark which would lead and en- 
 lighten it throughout the ages to come. And when 
 this triumph had been gained and this animal man 
 stood erect and walked upon two feet instead of four, 
 he knew very little about himself and nothing about 
 his source. 
 
 But, "One day is with the Lord as a thousand years 
 and a thousand years as one day/' and, after what 
 would seem to men of the present age as an almost in- 
 terminable length of time, the law of Evolution, which 
 is God's will operating in every living thing, brought to 
 the Earth and to each of her animal men a subjective 
 mind or soul to work out a double purpose. 1 
 
 First, to gain for itself greater strength and power 
 by contacting with a material world of a lower rate 
 of vibration than its own; and, second, to subject and 
 raise animal man to a higher point of development. 
 When these subjective minds or souls first came to 
 Earth they knew nothing of sex or of things sensory 
 or sensual. But each had indeed been created in the 
 image of God and was a part of the Father-Mother 
 Principle; therefore each of these subjective minds pos- 
 sessed both a positive and negative side to its nature. 
 
 In the realm where these souls had dwelt before 
 coming to earth 2 this complexity in each had caused no 
 
 1 The History and Power of Mind, pp. 64-72. 
 
 "The former as well as the future planetary homes of the soul 
 will be discussed in the proposed course "Cosmogony and Evolu- 
 tion." 
 
10 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 inharmonious conditions, since there had been no trials 
 to endure and no temptations to resist. Existence 
 there had been a blissful, beautiful dream. But when 
 these Sons of God came to this world and "saw the 
 daughters of men," the animal forms which had been 
 raised to receive them for their lords, each soul was 
 forced to make its selection, and it was then that the 
 sex question with all its ramifications and mystifications 
 arose. 
 
 Acting according to its natural tendencies, the posi- 
 tive part of each of these subjective minds was attracted 
 toward the masculine animal form, while the negative 
 part of each mind, by reason of its nature, was attracted 
 toward the female animal form. This caused dissen- 
 sion, and war was declared in the heaven of each indi- 
 vidual soul. Then came the first divorce ever granted 
 upon this earth, and God gave one to each of His Sons. 
 It came through the Courts of Evolutionary Law, of 
 which the divorce courts of the present day are but 
 remote ramifications. 
 
 These first divorces, like those of the present day, 
 were given for the purpose of permitting each Son of 
 God to work out his salvation in his own way ; in other 
 words, to give him free will. And since there were 
 more animal forms than there were Sons of God to in- 
 carnate in them, it was expedient that these incarnating 
 souls should divide into halves, each half taking a form 
 somewhat in conformity with its own nature ; in order 
 
The Relation of Sex. 11 
 
 that the new evolutionary scheme should be carried out 
 in a shorter time than it had been in former periods. 
 
 When the war of souls was ended and each subjective 
 mind or soul had become accustomed to the new order 
 of things, it was delighted with its conditions. It found 
 the earth a garden filled with flowers and trees, with 
 which its taste for the beautiful could be gratified. 
 There were also delicious fruits with which its appetite 
 could be pleased and satisfied. And there were silver 
 and gold and precious stones with which its person and 
 its abiding place could be adorned. Everything was 
 here that could please the eye and gratify the senses, 
 and then to each soul came the desire for individual 
 possessions and great accumulation of material things. 
 
 Man's original vibrations began to grow more and 
 more gross until the beautiful subjective blue which had 
 characterised his innocence deepened into the darkest 
 shade of a selfish myrtle green. The animal nature 
 which he had espoused and which he came to rule rose 
 in its desires and ruled him. He became enveloped in 
 the dark red vibrations of its animal passions, and the 
 combination of the selfish green vibrations with the 
 sexual red drew him into the lowest depths of those 
 two currents. 1 He sank lower than the animals be- 
 cause he had enough of the Divine Principle within him 
 to give him reasoning power, and by aid of this he 
 
 'The History and Power of Mind, pp. 135-136; 228-230. 
 
12 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 could better accomplish his purposes than could the 
 animals. 
 
 This was "The Fall of Man/' "The Original Sin," 
 "The Fall from Grace," etc. But Divine Principle 
 never goes backward. It is constantly pushing onward 
 and upward; and although sometimes, from a narrow 
 point of view, it seems that men and things are degen- 
 erating and retrograding beyond all hope of recovery, 
 still it is only seeming and not real. 
 
 When the subjective man plunged from his realm of 
 innocence and inexperience into the experiences of this 
 earth, he was negatively good. He had never been 
 tempted and had never come into contact with any- 
 thing of a lower rate of vibration than his own. He 
 was pure because his environment had been pure. He 
 was an infant soul entering in upon a new state of 
 existence. 
 
 Because he had not experienced it, he did not know 
 that indulgences in sexual excesses would ruin his body. 
 Neither did he know that his generative organs had 
 been made for the purpose of creating new human 
 bodies for other souls or egos to incarnate in. 
 
 As it has always been with every race at every great 
 period of time since man came to live upon this planet, 
 the first egos who came to incarnate were the stronger 
 ones, and possessed more persistence and endurance 
 than did those who came later. This was a necessity 
 in order that each new race should have its pioneers, 
 
The Relation of Sex. 13 
 
 its strong men to do the heavy work and to prepare the 
 way for the weaker ones who must follow after them. 
 J^When these pioneer men were struggling to overcome 
 the wild beasts of the forests and jungles and to prepare 
 places for themselves to live, their forces went into 
 physical labor, and they had not the time nor the in- 
 clination to yield themselves to sexual excesses, to the 
 same extent that those who followed them did. But 
 as time passed the weaker souls incarnated in greater 
 numbers. And when they could enjoy more comforts 
 and luxuries than their progenitors, without the same 
 efforts to obtain them, the morals of the peoples be- 
 came more and more corrupted; and men and women 
 began making the fearful mistake of thinking that their 
 generative organs were created for the sole purpose of 
 gratifying their own sexual, animal desires, and for the 
 amusement and entertainment of their friends. They 
 indulged themselves in every sexual excess that the 
 human mind could devise until the time came to pay 
 the penalty of attempting to break the Law of Being. 
 Then men's magnificent physical strength began leav- 
 ing them; they grew weak and ill and commenced to 
 suffer the pains and aches and diseases which must 
 necessarily follow upon those acts which drain the sys- 
 tem of its precious, vital creative fluids. 
 
 Then the physical bodies of the offspring began to 
 manifest weaknesses inherited from their parents. 
 'There were giants in the earth in those days," but 
 
14 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 gradually the physical stature of the races grew less 
 and the "Samsons" were fewer and farther apart, until 
 in the course of a great number of re-incarnations or 
 generations the original man who had in the beginning 
 of his race stood ten or twelve feet in height became 
 reduced in stature to six or eight feet and his physical 
 strength decreased in proportion. 
 
 But Divine Law never leaves Its children without 
 object lessons constantly before their eyes, and if they 
 will but take cognizance of those lessons and profit by 
 them much suffering for the races would be avoided. 
 Around men on every side was operating the law of 
 attraction and repulsion ; they saw its effects, but did 
 not look for the causes. In their experience with the 
 mineral kingdom they learned how to combine such 
 minerals as were magnetically attracted toward each 
 other and became quite skillful in making for themselves 
 ornaments composed of such amalgamations as they 
 desired and admired. They knew that the sex principle 
 — which is but a higher expression of the law of attrac- 
 tion and repulsion — manifested in all organized life; 
 and they also knew that there were no sexual excesses 
 or abuses committed among the creatures of a lower 
 grade of intelligence than themselves. Yet still they 
 remained willfully blind to this great truth which 
 Divine Law was gradually trying to force upon them 
 through suffering: that the relation of sex in the 
 human family should not be a promiscuous relation, 
 
The Relation of Sex. 15 
 
 and that the generative organs of man could not be 
 prostituted without dire results to the prostitutor. 
 
 According to the Divine Law, the union of the sexes 
 should never take place without the desire of both the 
 male and the female who participate in that union ; and 
 the desire should never be stimulated by anything but 
 by the mutual magnetic attraction of each toward the 
 other. Pictures which stimulate the passions, wines, 
 liquors, drugs or highly spiced foods which befog the 
 brain or produce unnatural and inordinate desires, 
 should be abolished from civilized life, because the 
 progressing man and woman cannot afford to have 
 their development retarded by the use of them. 
 
 During the perfect sex union of normal human 
 bodies there is an exchange of magnetic force which 
 is strengthening both to the physical bodies and to the 
 minds of each. This exchange of magnetic force is 
 due to the fact that the generative organs of the male 
 and female act upon each other as do the opposite 
 poles of an electrical instrument. A perfect circuit is 
 made between the two bodies, and at the point of 
 direct contact heat, power and life are generated. 
 Then the nerves and blood absorb this electric fluid 
 which flows from one body to the other and they be- 
 come electrified and strengthened; and with an elec- 
 trified and strengthened body the mind gains power. 
 
 The primary use, however, of the union of sex is for 
 the production of physical bodies for other egos to in- 
 
16 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 carnate in. It is a sacred privilege to become the 
 father and mother of another divine soul's earthly ve- 
 hicle, and the generative organs of men and women 
 should be kept sacred to the uses for which the Great 
 Consciousness intended them. 1 Abuse of these organs 
 leads to the degradation of the abuser because it is 
 either a conscious or an unconscious blasphemous act 
 against the Highest and most Sacred Law of Divine 
 Principle. 
 
 For the perpetration of this crime man will continue 
 to be punished so long as he continues to transgress, 
 and the punishment is of his own creation and he al- 
 ways precipitates it upon himself. Prostitution of the 
 generative organs of mankind is the most far reaching 
 and the most stupendous of all the mistakes he makes. 
 It is the most difficult of all to correct because of the 
 subtle influences which surround him. The false 
 teachings of past ages must be met and overcome ; his 
 social environment affects him adversely, as does also 
 his belief that the forgiveness of sins will remove the 
 consequences of his acts. Then, too, often connubial 
 influences are brought to bear upon him which he be- 
 lieves he cannot ignore. But the time has come when 
 the law must be recognized and obeyed, and a further 
 discussion of it will be given in the lectures on "Mar- 
 riage" and on "Parenthood." 
 
 There came a time with every race when it was al- 
 most impossible to find positive virtue in either sex. 
 
 ^he History and Power of Mind, pp. 89-90. 
 
The Relation of Sex. 17 
 
 If a pure soul came to dwell among those people it re- 
 ceived nothing but persecution, abuse and sometimes 
 crucifixion, for attempting to live to a higher standard 
 of morality than that of his time. And when the races 
 became so corrupted that they constantly despised 
 purity and loved impurity, then there was nothing that 
 Divine Law could do to help their condition but to 
 permit a cataclysm or a holocaust to sweep them off 
 the earth, in order to begin a new period of evolution. 
 When we stand among the ruins of old Nineveh and 
 trace the broken outlines of her immense proportions 
 and realize that it was only about four thousand years 
 ago that she was in the height of her glory, conquering 
 and enslaving every other nation and tribe of men who 
 dared exist within her mighty reach, we wonder what 
 could have brought that great city and the powerful 
 nation of which she was the capital to this condition of 
 ruin and almost utter oblivion. For it is only by 
 studying the now nearly obliterated inscriptions left 
 upon her broken pillars and by piecing together her 
 ancient tablets that we are able to learn anything about 
 her. Among the remains of her once beautiful palaces 
 and walls there are still to be found indications of the 
 great skill of her workmen ; and since all this is but the 
 materialized expression of the power of those ancient 
 men's minds, we must acknowledge that in power of 
 concentration and creation they were equal if not supe- 
 rior to many men of our present day. 
 
18 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation, 
 
 Where is there to be found anything that our present 
 race has created which required the time, the effort and 
 the patience to build that the great wall surrounding 
 Nineveh required? It stood, a solid piece of masonry, 
 fifty feet in thickness, one hundred and fifty feet in 
 height, and eight miles in length, and was at once a 
 roof garden and a speedway, enclosing an area of one 
 thousand and eight hundred acres of land comprising 
 the city. It was built to give pleasure to kings and 
 princes, who, while testing the speed of their horses 
 upon it, enjoyed a fine view of the surrounding coun- 
 try; and it also made the city unapproachable and for a 
 long time invincible to its enemies who wished to de- 
 stroy it. 
 
 Within that great enclosure were palaces of such im- 
 mense proportions that the buildings of the present day 
 in many respects seem almost insignificant when com- 
 pared with them. Not in height, perhaps, did those 
 great piles of stone exceed our own, but in depth, 
 breadth and thickness. Their massive pillars and stair- 
 ways, their entrances, their corridors and their audience 
 rooms were built upon a vastly larger scale than any- 
 thing the peoples of the present day have yet at- 
 tempted. 
 
 But those marble halls where dwelt the kings and 
 princes of that remote past are now nothing but huge 
 ash heaps. The magnificent apartments where the 
 noble lords and ladies of those ancient days were born, 
 
 
The Relation of Sex. 19 
 
 grew to manhood and womanhood, danced, sang, told 
 tales of love, wooed, wedded and died, are now reduced 
 to dust and debris. Not a living thing may be seen in 
 all that place of desolation except, perhaps, after night- 
 fall, from some crevice or pit the gleaming eyes of a 
 wild beast may peer out at the belated traveler; and 
 after the sun goes down nothing may be heard to break 
 that awful stillness except the growl of a savage brute 
 or the call of a night-bird. 
 
 All the mighty men of valor who once lived in that 
 now ruined city are gone, and not a descendant is left 
 alive to-day to tell the tale of his forefathers' strength 
 and power. But there are legends to be found con- 
 cerning those Ninevite heroes, and it is through these 
 legends we learn that their kings were warlike and 
 their conquering soldiery made the earth tremble with 
 their tremendous power. The same ferocity which 
 they manifested in the pursuit and destruction of wild 
 beasts they also exhibited in hunting their fellow men ; 
 and the dead of their vanquished foes they contemptu- 
 ously trampled into the dust under their horses' feet. 
 
 But when these great wars were ended, by reason of 
 the fact that the surrounding nations and tribes which 
 were accessible had been conquered and enslaved, the 
 Ninevite kings and princes became weary of war and 
 began yielding to the sensuousness and sensuality 
 which comes to all wealthy and prosperous nations. 
 They commenced feasting and dancing, wearing rich 
 
20 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 garments and fine jewels, and indulging in great sexual 
 excesses. The later generations being composed of 
 weaker egos, readily and willingly adopted the habits 
 of their ancestors, and the progress of the nation 
 paused, hesitated for a while, and then began to decline. 
 
 Indolence is the father of voluptuousness, and when 
 those ancient men commenced to yield to the seductive 
 influence of indolence, their tremendous forces sought 
 to find expression through their lusts. They plunged 
 into sexual indulgences and excesses with the same 
 energy that they had fought battles and built palaces, 
 and soon the Assyrian nation reached a point where 
 there seemed to be no limitation to its voluptuousness. 
 The wives and daughters, the matrons, maids and 
 slaves were not able to satisfy the lasciviousness of the 
 men, and when the whole nation had become so cor- 
 rupted that there was no purity to be found in the 
 land, a good man came to one of the great gates of 
 Nineveh and commenced to cry against the sin that 
 was being committed there. 
 
 In the legend of our Bible this man was a prophet 
 i and he was called Jonah, which means "a dove." He 
 was a human instrument, a messenger sent to that im- 
 moral city to bring the word of warning which Divine 
 Mind sent to Its children before permitting their pun- 
 ishment to come upon them. This good man came 
 to Nineveh eight hundred and sixty years before the 
 Nazarine was born, and when he entered the city he 
 
The Relation of Sex. 21 
 
 cried aloud to the people whom he met upon the streets 
 and said: 
 
 "Yet forty days and Nineveh shall be overthrown !" 
 
 To this startling prophecy the people of the threat- 
 ened city began to listen, and when the king heard it 
 he "arose from his throne," and, laying aside his royal 
 robes, he "covered himself with sackcloth and ashes," 
 and sent forth his proclamation throughout the city 
 that men and beasts should be covered with sackcloth; 
 and that all men should "cry mightily unto God," and 
 that they should "turn every one from his evil way." 
 
 Because of this penitence and temporary reformation 
 the cloud of destruction which had been slowly gather- 
 ing over the doomed city was lifted and the sentence of 
 immediate destruction was commuted. Unknown to 
 the people a reprieve of forty years instead of forty 
 days was granted them, during which time the nation 
 had ample time to permanently reform and save itself 
 from downfall. 
 
 But like all unwise peoples who had preceded, and 
 like many who have succeeded them, they soon grew 
 weary of well doing. Constant prayer and fasting be- 
 came monotonous and tiresome, and when the "forty 
 days" had passed and there were no visible signs of the 
 promised destruction of their city the Ninevites again 
 gradually fell back into their old immoral ways of liv- 
 ing and Jonah and his prophecy were discredited. 
 
 When the forty years of respite had passed the Great 
 
22 Prom Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 Consciousness sent another good man to warn the 
 Assyrian Nation of its danger, but since the first 
 prophecy had not been fulfilled the people did not be- 
 lieve in the second, and the last days of Assyria's great- 
 ness drew to an end. Then everything seemed to con- 
 spire with fate to overthrow the city of Nineveh, and 
 when the tramp of the Midian soldiers was heard in 
 the streets, the people — many of whom had never be- 
 fore seen a foreign foe, except in the position of a 
 trembling captive — were seized with a great fear and 
 fled in terror from the approaching host. Even the 
 king, Saracus, took refuge in his palace and ordered his 
 slaves to heap his goods into a funeral pyre for himself 
 and for his household; and when the torch was ap- 
 plied he covered his face with his mantle and his ashes 
 were mingled with the ashes of the great city, where his 
 ancestors had ruled and reigned for many generations 
 before him. Nineveh was shrouded in everlasting 
 night, destroyed by her blasphemous acts against the 
 Divine Consciousness of which she was a part. 
 
 With the downfall of Nineveh the Babylonian 
 Empire immediately sprang into prominence, and 
 very soon became the great power of the Eastern 
 World. The men were strong and hardy, with large 
 physique, and became the most distinguished mer- 
 chants of the age. as their nation continued to prosper 
 in material wealth. Babylon became the great me- 
 tropolis of Western Asia and the peoples of the old 
 
The Relation of Sex. 23 
 
 world turned to it for their supplies. Whatever man- 
 kind had to sell was offered in her markets, and what- 
 ever the world demanded was to be found there. In 
 the beginning of the nation's career there was much to 
 admire and very little to condemn, but as it grew richer 
 and more prosperous and as the weaker egos of the 
 older races came to re-incarnate in the Babylonian race, 
 avarice and greed for wealth overcame all the higher 
 principles of the people and the time came when the 
 domestic virtues were recklessly flung away for further 
 gratification. It became a law that every Babylonian 
 woman once in her life must offer herself to strangers 
 publicly before the temple of Beltis in order to attract 
 to the city of Babylon the trade of strangers. 
 
 Maidens were sold at auction to wealthy princes and 
 libertines who would be thus induced to come to the 
 city to spend their money. Both sexes were ready at 
 any moment to barter for money the pleasures which 
 should be sacred to love, and the prime motive for all 
 this was the passion for luxurious living. 
 / Babylon became the earthly paradise for gluttony 
 /and lust and whatever ministered to the appetities, and 
 I the sensuality of the people was eagerly sought for and 
 \enjoyed without scruple. Adornment of the person 
 with rich garments and jewels of untold value were per- 
 sistently sought for, luxuriant baths and fragrant oils 
 for perfuming the body, costly viands and rare foods 
 were provided for those who could afford to pay for 
 
24 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 them. Everything that could excite or appease the 
 human desire was demanded, found and wasted in lux- 
 urious abandonment. The banquet and feast brought 
 drunkenness and revel. The tables were spread with 
 food of such richness that no human appetite could 
 consume it. Dark wines were drunk from goblets of 
 gold. Delicious fruits were piled high upon platters 
 of silver ; the palaces became harems and polygamy be- 
 came the custom of the whole nation. 
 
 In spite of all their love of luxury the men were fear- 
 less soldiers, and it is said that their courage in war was 
 equal to their abandonment to pleasure. They were 
 nearly always engaged in war with surrounding nations, 
 and from the mountains to the gates of Egypt their 
 merciless, lascivious soldiery carried the banners of their 
 Empire while all other nations cringed before them. 
 As a natural consequence their successes made them a 
 haughty and an austere people. Pride came with their 
 power as avarice had grown with their gain, and lust 
 from their lawless indulgences. Babylon sat as a queen 
 of the East, and her royal broods of princes and pam- 
 ered idlers had nothing to check their selfishness and 
 their vanity. 
 
 But notwithstanding all these things, in no country, 
 except in Egypt, were the ceremonies of religion more 
 carefully observed. Temples rose on every hand. 
 Priests engaged in the work peculiar to their supposed 
 sacred offices were always to be seen. The dissolute 
 
The Relation of Sex. 25 
 
 kings were chief worshippers at the holy shrines and 
 princes went devoutly to the temples. The seals and 
 charms worn by both sexes were embellished with 
 some religious device or emblem, and when the feasts 
 were spread and the banqueters became uproariously 
 drunken over their wines they invariably sang songs in 
 honor to their gods. 
 
 At all times these people cultivated a placid external 
 manner and prided themselves upon their ability to 
 commit the worst outrages with smiling faces. The 
 city was laid out in blocks or squares, their buildings 
 were three or four stories in height, and altogether 
 in many respects New York, Chicago and San Fran- 
 cisco of to-day are not very dissimilar to old Babylon 
 in her architecture or in her mode of living. 
 
 It is not at all difficult to trace in our "kings of 
 finance," our "political bosses," our "rings'" and "ma- 
 chines" the same characters who debauched the nation 
 and themselves in Babylon. In many of our shop 
 women who are expected to entertain traveling sales- 
 men and merchants who come to our city to buy goods 
 and to otherwise spend their money, we are able to 
 trace the same characters who offered themselves to 
 strangers before the temple of Beltis. And the men 
 and women of fashion who pass their precious time in 
 gamming and who have no regard for the sacredness of 
 their marriage vows must necessarily have gained their 
 proficiency in these matters as far back as the Babylon- 
 
26 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation, 
 
 ian times. And since so many persons seem to be still 
 lacking in a knowledge of the great truth that a pure 
 relationship between the sexes must be established on 
 earth before our race will reach a higher point of de- 
 velopment and before real happiness can be gained, it 
 looks as if the people of the present age would have to 
 meet the same fate that those of the old world met in 
 order that it should learn the lesson God — the Great 
 Consciousness — is trying to teach us. 
 
 During the early part of the life of Nebuchadnezzar 
 the Babylonian nation reached its zenith of wealth and 
 power, and at that time the vices of the people were 
 greatest. The king himself set the example of cruelty 
 and selfishness to his people, who were delighted to 
 follow his leading. Murder and rapine were his chief 
 amusements, and the suffering of his victims seemed 
 to give him the greatest pleasure. But when well 
 advanced in age this great monarch dreamed the 
 prophetic dream which foretold his approaching down- 
 fall, and from that day his power and the power of the 
 nation began to wane. 
 
 When Belshazzar came to the throne the downfall 
 of the nation was close at hand. But in his contempt 
 for an enemy whom he believed to be powerless to 
 harm him, he recklessly gave himself to the enjoyment 
 of a great annual festival of the Babylonians. A thou- 
 sand nobles were present at the banquet. There was 
 splendor within the palace and darkness without, and 
 
The Relation of Sex. 27 
 
 while the drunken revel was at its height the enemy 
 stole like a thief in the night and opened the river 
 sluices into the canals and the river began to sink. 
 Then there was nothing to prevent the foe from enter- 
 ing the gates and the city was at his mercy. The 
 drunken Babylonians then received the kind of treat- 
 ment that they had given to others in the past. Their 
 karma had fallen upon them, and the prophecy of the 
 prophet Isaiah was fulfilled: 
 
 "And Babylon, the glory of kingdoms, the beauty of 
 Chaldees' excellency shall be as when God overthrew 
 Sodom and Gomorrah. It shall never be inhabited, 
 neither shall it be dwelt in from generation to genera- 
 tion, neither shall the Arabian pitch his tent there; 
 neither shall the shepherds make their fold there. But 
 the wild beasts of the desert shall lie there and their 
 houses shall be full of doleful creatures ; and owls shall 
 dwell there and satyrs shall dance there." 
 
 And the condition of Babylon is the same that it 
 was after, its destruction two thousand years ago. 
 
 The ancient Romans were an improvement upon the 
 Babylonians because the experiences the egos had had 
 in Babylon previous to their incarnating in Rome had 
 taught them something. Monogamy was the law in 
 the beginning of the Roman period, and motherhood 
 was respected and domestic ties were recognized. 
 Roman fathers were less erratic and they actually had 
 a parental feeling for their children. They recognized 
 
28 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 their sons as their rightful heirs and their daughters as 
 the prospective matrons of Rome. 
 
 In early times the Roman table was spread in the 
 plainest manner and the fare was Spartan-like in its 
 simplicity; but about one hundred and seventy years 
 before the Nazarene was born they began to import and 
 enjoy the gastronomic luxuries of the East. With 
 feasting came drinking, and these indulgences con- 
 tinued and increased until in a few years the life of 
 the wealthy Romans became bestial to a degree never 
 before equalled by civilized people. 
 
 As the people of Rome gained wealth they com- 
 menced spending it in riotous living, and finally the 
 time came when the whole city was a scene of revelry 
 and dissipation. To show the development which has 
 been made by the incarnating souls of to-day, we may 
 compare the Roman amusements and customs with 
 those of our own day and age. The disregard of the 
 duties and responsibilities of life and the love of amuse- 
 ment led the Roman people to accept as their motto 
 and demand, "Bread and the circus/' and Rome was as 
 well supplied with circuses as New York is supplied 
 with theatres. It was "bread and the circus" then for 
 all the people ; it is now bread and the theatre for some 
 of the people. 
 
 When the circus became tame and uninteresting and 
 the people desired blood should be spilled for their 
 amusement, the Gladiators' time had arrived. When 
 some of the people of this age desired that blood should 
 
The Relation of Sex. 29 
 
 be drawn for their amusement the prize ring was in- 
 augurated. 
 
 When the Romans went into battle they beheaded or 
 enslaved their enemies whom they took prisoners. 
 When the men of our time go into battle they shoot 
 and kill as many as they can of the enemy and then 
 collect indemnity of those whom they did not kill, to 
 pay for the ammunition that was wasted, and so evolu- 
 tion goes on. 
 
 We who are living in the twentieth century are the 
 Ninevites, the Babylonians and the Romans. Are we 
 to be swept out of this life in the same inglorious man- 
 ner that we were at those other periods of our exist- 
 ence? Shall we go out from another incarnation in 
 disgrace and humiliation because of our failure to learn 
 that the right relation of the sexes is the rock founda- 
 tion for all mankind to build his house of life upon, 
 and because we fail to read the writing upon the walls 
 of individual palaces? Or shall we turn from our follies 
 and vices and save ourselves and our children from a 
 repetition of those mistakes? 
 
 True it is that each individual soul must ultimately 
 stand or fall for itself; but it is also true that each soul 
 has its influence to help or to hinder other souls upon 
 their evolutionary journey. And the higher socially, 
 politically or financially one stands, the more harm or 
 help does one give to others ; for it is by one's example 
 that one really teaches. 
 
 Can we say to our children "be pure," "be truthful," 
 
30 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 "be honest," when we ourselves are impure, untruthful 
 or dishonest? Can men and women who stand at the 
 head of a nation expect or hope that the lesser social 
 or political lights of that nation, which they represent, 
 will shine brighter than they? 
 
 Our Shalmanesers, our Sargons, our Nebuchadnez- 
 zars, our Belshazzars and our Ptolemys as well as our 
 Caesars, our Neros, and our Napoleons are all here. 
 And we also have our Semiramis, our Amyitis, our 
 Cleopatra and our Josephine among us to-day. The 
 same force which each of those individual souls mani- 
 fested as ancient characters is still theirs and is mani- 
 festing now. 
 
 rlt may be that the Caesars and Napoleons of to-day 
 are rulers of finance, or they may be the most un- 
 scrupulous politicians. Our Cleopatra and our Jose- 
 phine may be women of fashion, shop girls or house- 
 maids; but they are here and are playing their parts 
 upon the stage in this drama of life. And while we 
 are studying the subject of "From Incarnation to Re- 
 incarnation" let each individual soul begin by asking 
 itself these questions: 
 
 "What am I doing in this twentieth century? Am I 
 progressing or retrogressing? If I am Caesar, am I 
 doing better or worse than I did in Rome? If I am 
 Cleopatra, have I learned anything by my past experi- 
 ences or am I making the same mistakes over and 
 over again that I made when I ruled Egypt ?" 
 
LECTURE TWO. 
 
 MARRIAGE. 
 
 Before man divided and incarnated in the animal 
 forms of earth, he was negatively good and blissfully 
 happy, with that happiness which comes with inertness 
 and passivity. He needed nothing, that was necessary 
 for his condition at that time, which he did not have, 
 for he was a part of Divine Consciousness, and his 
 existence was forever established. As the tree draws 
 life from the surrounding atmosphere and the earth in 
 which it is implanted, so did the Sons of God live on 
 the Universal Consciousness which surrounded them. 
 Development and growth were impossible under those 
 contented and blissful conditions; and had not that 
 Eden garden been abolished, evolution of the soul on 
 that plane would have come to a standstill. 
 
 Those Sons of God could be of no assistance to each 
 other, because all things were equally distributed, and 
 there was no opportunity to be either selfish or gener- 
 ous. There was no opportunity to render each other 
 assistance because there was nothing to do. All had 
 
32 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 been done that could be done in that realm, and there 
 was "nothing to live but life." Under those conditions 
 stagnation for the future was inevitable, and nowhere 
 in all the universe is absolute stagnation permitted to 
 exist. Throughout all parts of Deity, during each 
 Cosmic Day there must be activity. And so Divine 
 Mind sent Its Sons to this earth to find what was not 
 , to be found on the plane of their nativity. 
 
 Ever since those Sons of God incarnated on earth, 
 each half has been earnestly seeking a re-union with 
 the other part of itself. Sub-consciously each one holds 
 a mental picture of his past happiness, when, in the 
 realm of innocence and purity, he dwelt free from the 
 ills and troubles of his present state of existence. And 
 each one longs for a return to the old blissful con- 
 dition, for happiness is what every human soul desires 
 more than anything else in the world, and it is for 
 happiness that every one is striving. 
 
 With Divine Man's descent into this material realm 
 he forgot his origin, and the further he wandered 
 among the forests and in the fields of sense the deeper 
 he drank of the waters of Lethe. But in an inner 
 chamber of each soul, where none can enter or disturb, 
 there is a picture of another soul. Another face looks 
 smilingly out and seems to beckon to the seeker after 
 happiness, and says: "I am the one that you desire. 
 When you find and possess me you will have your wish, 
 for I am happiness." 
 
Marriage. 33 
 
 Perhaps Man does not know it, but this picture is 
 of the other half of his soul, and that soul is vibrating 
 in all the shades of the colors which correspond with 
 his own, and it is the only soul in all the Universe who 
 is. He loves it, but he knows not why. And should 
 he be an artist he tries to reproduce it upon his can- 
 vas. If he is a musician he composes and sings to it. 
 If an actor he plays his best when he thinks he sees it 
 among his audience. If he is a man of finance he saves 
 money for it, and dreams of the day when, in human 
 form, it will sit at his table, wear his jewels and be his 
 life long companion. Sometimes he has a fancy that 
 he has seen it. A woman whom he meets reminds him 
 of his sacred picture. There is a look or a gesture 
 which he believes he remembers, and eagerly he seeks 
 an introduction. It may or may not be the one he is 
 looking for; if it is and a marriage is consummated 
 between them, his soul's longing is satisfied. There 
 will be no other face so dear and no other form so 
 precious as hers. If he is a man well on in his develop- 
 ment, he will always be true to her, and should she be 
 taken from him by the transition called death, he would 
 never seek to fill, with another, the place in his heart 
 that she occupied. Should he be an undeveloped man 
 with animal passions unrestrained, he would, in his 
 brutal way, always love her best, but she might not be 
 his only love. 
 
34 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 When a soul seeking happiness incarnates in female 
 form, the precious picture of the other half of herself 
 still remains in the sacred inner chamber of her soul. 
 It is the same dear face that she has always loved and 
 has been seeking through all the lives that she has 
 lived. But now, perhaps, her fancy paints it dressed in 
 military style, or perhaps it may be that he wears the 
 royal ermine and a crown. And if not either one of 
 these, perhaps she sees him in other walks of life, 
 among the professions or in the trades. For in the 
 midst of what a woman most admires, there she puts 
 her sacred picture and there she does her worshipping. 
 
 If the law of compensation has decreed that a woman 
 shall not meet the other half of her soul in a lifetime, 
 she may enter into what the world calls a marriage of 
 convenience, j In this case, if her moral principles are 
 well established, she is faithful to the man she has es- 
 poused, and makes what the world calls "a good wife" ; 
 but in the sanctuary of her soul is the sacred picture of 
 her true love, her real husband; and when she is tried 
 with the cares and vexations of her wedded life, and 
 her heart aches with its emptiness, she turns to her 
 sacred picture and for the time being is comforted. 
 
 Marriage is the re-union of the two halves of a soul, 
 and any other union which in any way imitates it, is 
 necessarily a mock-marriage. When two mismated 
 halves attempt to consummate a union, it is but an 
 abortive attempt at marriage, and is never perfectly 
 
Marriage. 35 
 
 satisfactory to either. When we stop to consider how 
 many millions of half souls are dwelling upon this globe 
 to-day, and when we realize that there are at least half 
 as many more on the subjective planes surrounding the 
 earth, and that from among this vast multitude there 
 are only two who are vibrating alike, and who belong 
 to each other, it is not difficult to understand why 
 mock-marriages are so numerous. That they are a 
 necessity up to a certain point, during the evolutionary 
 work that has to be done, no one can deny. At this 
 time they are helpful to each half soul who engages in 
 them, for they bring experiences which are necessary 
 in order that marriages may be understood and appre- 
 ciated. There is no contract that man makes that is 
 so far reaching in its ramifications as the legalized mar- 
 riage contract. It effects, for good or ill, more souls 
 than does any other contract, and it colors his own life 
 more or less from the moment it is made until the end 
 of many of his following lives. 
 
 No soul or half soul knows what he is capable of do- 
 ing or of becoming until he has been tried. He must 
 indeed be ground upon the wheel of fine experiences 
 before the brilliancy of his soul jewels can shine forth, 
 and the mock-marriage covenant provides for him the 
 greatest wheel in the machinery of life, while Divine 
 Law turns it slowly or rapidly, as the exigencies of the 
 case require. 
 
 The question is often asked now : "Is marriage a fail- 
 
36 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 ure?" and the disgruntled victims of mock-marriages 
 sometimes spend weeks and months in writing books 
 devoted to this great subject. They believe they are 
 doing the world and their fellowmen a service by hold- 
 ing their personal miseries up to view, and they seem 
 to get great satisfaction out of telling the world about 
 the troubles wedded life has brought to them. They 
 do not know that during all the lives that they have 
 lived upon this planet, they have, perhaps, never been 
 really married one dozen times, and often even those 
 few experiences of connubial bliss are entirely forgot- 
 ten. 
 
 But, like all other false things, mock-marriage must 
 some time be destroyed. When its purpose has been 
 served in the evolutionary scheme it will disappear from 
 the face of the earth, and marriage, for which mock- 
 marriage is but a poor substitute, will take its place. 
 
 It is a comfort, perhaps, to know that as the human 
 race evolves, half souls meet oftener and enjoy the 
 privilege of each other's society for longer periods of 
 time. As the world grows older more marriages will be 
 consummated, while mock-marriages will decrease in 
 number and popularity. 
 
 It is a well known fact that the time for boy and girl 
 weddings is practically dnded, in the Western world 
 at least; brides of sixteen and bridegrooms of twenty 
 are now the exception and not the rule, as they once 
 were. It is no longer a disgrace for a woman to go 
 
Marriage. 37 
 
 through life alone if she feels disposed to do so. There 
 are no more "Old maids," and if there were there is not 
 sufficient opprobrium attached to the title to frighten 
 girls into making mock-marriages to escape it. The 
 woman who prefers not to wed but to remain true to 
 her ideal — the sacred picture which she carries in her 
 heart — is evincing a courage which many of her weaker 
 married sisters would do well to admire. 
 
 And the "Old Bachelor," who is attacked on every 
 side by matrons, maids and unhappy benedicts, because, 
 for a given reason or without one, he refuses to be in- 
 veigled into a distasteful mock-marriage for the sake 
 of some one else's convenience, is really a pioneer — 
 although perhaps he does not know it — in the ranks of 
 those who will in the future be instrumental in abolish- 
 ing mock-marriages. Because he does not wed there 
 is no reason to suppose that he has not his sacred pict- 
 ure in his heart, and that he does not worship at that 
 sacred shrine the same as all other half souls do. 
 
 As evolution goes on and souls increase in strength 
 and positive goodness, the Law of Attraction, acting 
 along the line of least resistance, will bring half souls 
 together even without the aid of their own conscious, 
 mental demands, while mismated souls will be, by the 
 law of repulsion, separated and swept apart more 
 quickly than before. 
 
 Many kindly disposed persons are regretting the fact 
 that the "divorce mills are grinding by night and by 
 
38 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation, 
 
 day," and are separating husbands and wives by the 
 hundreds and thousands. The anxiety of these good 
 people might be quieted, perhaps, by the knowledge 
 that it is not an evil, but a good, that they are so ear- 
 nestly deploring. The divorce mills never separate the 
 husbands and wives who truly belong to each other, 
 but only those mismated souls who have entered into 
 mock-marriages which they can no longer endure. 
 
 While recognizing the unhappiness of many mock- 
 marriages, yet it is shocking to the man or woman 
 who understands the sacred relationship of marriage to 
 listen to the ridicule and contemptuous remarks that are 
 constantly being made about it at many of our theatres, 
 for instance, and at other places of amusement. The 
 supposed funny men use this sacred subject for an ob- 
 ject at which to fire their witticisms. They rack their 
 brains and burn midnight oil trying to study out some 
 new sarcasm concerning it; and as fast as they fling 
 their sacrilegious jokes at the public, the daily and 
 weekly papers report and illustrate them with cartoons 
 and caricatures to make them the more convincing and 
 impressive. 
 
 It is true that the jokes nearly always bring a laugh 
 from the mismated half souls who are or have been 
 suffering from the inconveniences or miseries of a 
 mock-marriage, but a laugh is not always an expres- 
 sion of pleasure; sometimes it is but a thin veil for a 
 
Marriage. 39 
 
 sob, and very often those who laugh do so because they 
 do not know what else to do. 
 
 Just a step below the loveless mock-marriage is 
 another unhappy condition to which men and women 
 often turn in desperation, hoping to at least escape 
 from the limitations and bondage which the mock-mar- 
 riage covenant so often puts upon its victims. This 
 condition is prostitution of the sacred, generative 
 organs, and is but another escape valve for the surging 
 emotions and passions of souls who are seeking but 
 have not found the other half of themselves. Thousands 
 of misguided people are wallowing in this slough of 
 despond called prostitution. It is a dismal, dirty place 
 to be, and not one who enters it is happy or ever can 
 be, so long as he stays there. 
 
 Prostitution is called by various names according to 
 the grade or depth to which a soul has sunken in it ; for 
 there are degrees in this as well as in all other kinds 
 of experiences which man encounters on this plane of 
 existence. In its beginning prostitution is never called 
 by its rightful name; if it were, now that the human 
 race has reached its majority or age of understanding, 
 it is probable that many souls would hesitate and per-^ 
 haps be spared much suffering which comes through 
 indulging in this vice. But society and the world at 
 large use a softer, gentler word to designate this crime, 
 and as a consequence the souls of the tempted ones are 
 
40 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 lulled into a false sense of security by the use of the 
 wrong title. 
 
 It does not shock the sensitiveness of a woman who 
 has just entered the by-path of unchastity to say, "she 
 has a love affair," "a little aside," or "a private ro- 
 mance." But if she were to be told instead that she had 
 become a prostitute, and had started for hell, she might 
 pause and consider, and perhaps turn away from the 
 temptation altogether. 
 
 At its beginning the path of prostitution often as- 
 sumes the appearance of a beautiful, restful pathway 
 hedged by sweetest flowers and entered through a love 
 bower of roses. A tempter in human form always stands 
 at the entrance to this bower and smilingly invites all 
 passers by to enter and enjoy the seductive influences 
 to be found within. If it is a heartbroken woman who 
 is passing, the tempter knows that she is wedded to 
 a humanized brute, and it assumes the appearance of 
 a thoughtful, kindly gentleman. Perhaps it may come 
 to her in the form of her physician, her attorney or her 
 pastor. At first he will look the sympathy he dare not 
 express in words to her, and she feels rested and com- 
 forted in his presence. After a while he tells her to 
 come inside the bower which stands at the entrance 
 to the by-path, and rest a while with him, and she, crav- 
 ing the love of which she has been defrauded in her 
 wedded life, steps aside, believing she will find within 
 that bower what her heart longs for. 
 
Marriage. 41 
 
 If the passer by is a disappointed man wedded to a 
 woman who has no sympathy with him ; if he is aspir- 
 ing to heights of fame or fortune which seem unattain- 
 able, unaided and alone, the tempter at the entrance to 
 the bower appears to him in the form of a woman, an 
 intellectual and social leader of society, perhaps. She 
 tells him he is worthy of a better place than the one he 
 occupies, and that he can never rise to the heights he 
 wishes to gain so long as he is held in bondage to the 
 "clod" that he has wedded. She flatters him and offers 
 to help him gain the position he so much desires, and 
 he steps inside the love bower, believing it to be the en- 
 trance to a higher life. 
 
 If the passer by is a poor girl, earning her bread and 
 the bread for some one dependent upon her, the 
 tempter appears to her in the form of a man possessed 
 of an abundance of the world's goods. He tells her that 
 she is fitted for a better life than the one she is living; 
 that with her beauty and her grace she should be 
 gowned in silks and velvets, and that jewels should shine 
 from among the locks of her beautiful hair and sparkle 
 against her soft, velvety skin. He whispers love into her 
 ears and promises to share his wealth with her if she 
 will but step into the love bower with him. If she 
 listens and accepts his invitation, she too, has started 
 for the slough of despond called prostitution. 
 
 If it is a young man just starting in life with his 
 physical body filled with strength and animal magnet- 
 
42 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation, 
 
 ism, the tempter appears to him in the form of a hand- 
 some, dashing, laughing woman. She promises to give 
 him excitement that will make the nerves of his body 
 throb with delight. She offers amusements and pleas- 
 ures most exquisite if he will enter the love bower with 
 her; and when he has entered she points out the road 
 beyond which she says leads to a "long life and a happy 
 one." She is mistaken. She is pointing the way to a 
 short life and a wretched one ; to nothing but the fleet- 
 ing pleasures of sensuality. 1 For pleasure is not happi- 
 ness. It is created only by the temporary gratification 
 of the physical senses, and may be turned into pain in 
 an instant of time. But happiness is soul harmony and 
 may last so long as the soul exists. It may be enjoyed 
 in the humblest as well as the most exalted positions in 
 which man may live upon this earth. It is the light 
 which shines from within the soul outward, and it is 
 not dependent upon external things for its intensity 
 or existence. 
 
 In man's progress and search for happiness on earth 
 he seems to find it necessary to investigate and explore 
 all the by-ways which lead from the highway of life. 
 Just opposite to the by-way of prostitution is another 
 one leading in a diametrical direction. It is a much 
 narrower path and more difficult to follow, and is called 
 celibacy. It is never found nor tried by any soul until 
 after he has lived through a few lives of prostitution, 
 
 iMata the Magician, pp. 123-125. 
 
Marriage. 43 
 
 with their attending miseries. Then, with his soul filled 
 with loathing or with a fear of the consequences of 
 sexual indulgences and excesses, the ordinary celibate 
 rushes to the opposite extreme and enters into a life of 
 sexual repression. 
 
 If he becomes fanatical upon the subject, he shuts 
 himself away from the world and refuses to see or 
 speak to a woman. Perhaps he finds a few other souls 
 who are smarting under similar afflictions, and he pre- 
 vails upon them to join him in forming a society or 
 brotherhood, which they agree to call a "holy order," 
 and perhaps the remainder of that life will be spent 
 where they cannot be reached by their former tempta- 
 tions. In their desire to live apart from the world they 
 sometimes retire to the mountains and build such bar- 
 riers between them and their fellow-men as will guard 
 them from what they believe to be their greatest enemy 
 — women — and there they undertake to do God's will. 
 
 Since all kinds of experiences are necessary to the 
 development of a soul, this kind of a life, from an 
 evolutionary standpoint, is a sort of resting place where 
 man stops in his career while he reviews his past ex- 
 periences and assimilates the good that is to be gotten 
 out of them. The life of the celibate is a long step in 
 advance of the life of prostitution, and there can be no 
 doubt that in this new position man gains an advantage 
 over the other kind of life. But if he has become a 
 celibate because of his hatred for women, or because 
 
44 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 he fears that he is not strong enough to meet and over- 
 come the temptations that the world holds for him, 
 then he has not conquered his passions, and the Divine 
 Law will force him back into the world at some future 
 life to finish fighting the battles from which he has fled. 
 
 Fear brings limitation of thought, and a limitation of 
 thought brings a limitation of freedom. It is the fear 
 of persons or of things which causes a man or a woman 
 to voluntarily live behind iron bound doors and within 
 solid walls of masonry. And the great piles of stone 
 into which they retire for protection from the "world, 
 the flesh and the devil" are but stupendous monu- 
 ments of their fears. The power and extent of a celi- 
 bate's fear are usually represented by the size of the 
 monument he builds for himself, and although he may 
 retire within it and live for a lifetime, he has not 
 escaped from Divine Law, which will bring to him in 
 another life everything that he feared and ran from 
 in this one. 1 
 
 If a man becomes a celibate because he is afraid of 
 the consequences of living a life of prostitution, and if 
 his desires for sex union are strong within him, then 
 the continued and enforced repression of the physical 
 expression of those desires will produce a congested 
 condition of his generative organs, and also of all other 
 organs which are sympathetically connected with them. 
 He has not escaped from the consequences of his de- 
 
 1 History and Power of Mind. pp. 84-90. 
 
Marriage. 45 
 
 sires for sexual union, nor from the result of the physi- 
 cal repression of those desires. 
 
 **- Many physicians declare that celibacy produces 
 monomaniacs, fools and lunatics, and advise their pa- 
 tients to indulge, rather than repress, their sexual de- 
 sires, calling such indulgences "physical necessities." 
 The Occultist says that the true principle of celibacy is 
 represented by the soul who lives the life of chastity 
 because he loves chastity, and not because he fears con- 
 sequences or future punishment. And when that point 
 has been reached in his evolution, he has no fear of 
 persons or of things tempting him to stray from the 
 path of purity; and he will not become a lunatic nor a 
 fool, nor will his life be spent within the walls of a 
 monastery. 
 
 The Century Dictionary defines chastity as, The state 
 or quality of being chaste ; the state of being guiltless 
 of unlawful sexual intercourse ; sexual purity ; celibacy ; 
 the unmarried state; abstinence from lawful indul- 
 gences in sexual intercourse; continence due to a re- 
 ligious motive. 
 
 There was once a man who said that virtue or chas- 
 tity was like an onion. It had many layers or skins, and 
 the deeper one went toward the heart of it, the thicker 
 the skins became. The Century Dictionary's definition 
 of chastity gives the word as many shades of meaning 
 as there are skins of an onion; and after reading the 
 various definitions, it is really left to the one seeking 
 
46 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 the truth to decide to which shade or layer he belongs 
 or aspires. 
 
 To the man sodden in debaucheries, the person who 
 indulges in an occasional "aside," or "romance," repre- 
 sents his ideal of chastity; and to the man with an oc- 
 casional "affair," the one who does not violate the 
 letter of his marriage vows is a chaste person. 
 Physical virtue is what most persons call chastity, and 
 the world thinks it matters not what impure things 
 may be thought or said by either a man or a woman, 
 if neither actually break the seventh commandment. 
 
 This is not getting very deep into the onion, but it 
 is a small gain and shows that the race has made some 
 progress since the Ninevite and Babylonian times. But 
 physical chastity alone is not to be trusted or depended 
 upon. It is like any other negative goodness, and may 
 be maintained so long as the environment conducive 
 to that condition exists; or it may become corrupted 
 at any moment when temptation is placed before it. To 
 be of lasting value it must have the sustaining power of 
 a pure mind behind it. And this condition is never 
 reached in the career of any soul until it has gained a 
 point in its development where it really desires to be 
 chaste for chastity's sake, and not for the sake of in- 
 dividual or public opinion. 
 
 The world has the mistaken belief that the sweet 
 privilege of chastity should be granted only to the 
 feminine portion of humanity, and that it is exclusively 
 
Marriage. 47 
 
 a feminine requisite and most unbecoming to the stern- 
 er portion, the masculine element of society. To this 
 great misconception of the truth is much of the do- 
 mestic sorrows of to-day attributable, and the progress 
 of the race must necessarily be retarded as long again 
 as it would be if men recognized their own needs of 
 chastity. For so long as men continue to believe that 
 because of the majesty of their sex they are divinely 
 and socially licensed individuals, and that the seventh 
 commandment, or any other rule or code of moral 
 regulations, applicable to women, is not applicable to 
 them or to their conduct in life, the human race will 
 make but very slow progress. Unless both sexes build 
 their characters upon the rock foundation of chastity, 
 their life structures cannot withstand the storms of ex- 
 perience which come to every incarnated soul. 
 
 How can one half of the population of the earth at- 
 tain or maintain a condition of purity while the other 
 half is working to overthrow and destroy that condi- 
 tion ? Solomon, who was reputed to be the wisest man 
 who had ever lived during ancient Bible times, asked: 
 "Who can find a virtuous woman?" and then followed 
 his question with the declaration : "For her price is far 
 above rubies." If the Bible stories are true concerning 
 his moral character, he was responsible for much of the 
 scarcity of virtue among the women of his time; and 
 when he complained of their impurity he was like the 
 men who spend all their money in riotous living and 
 
48 Prom Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 then blame society and the government for their pov- 
 erty. Solomon did not manifest any wisdom when he 
 complained of a condition that he was using his kingly 
 influence to produce; and Occultists would not enroll 
 his name among the names of their wise men. 
 
 When the Sons of God forgot their origin and be- 
 came enamoured with the pleasures of sense, they first 
 adopted the system of communal marriage for their 
 marital relationship. This was largely due to the in- 
 fluence of the animal minds which they had espoused 
 and against which they were unable to contend. In es- 
 tablishing a union of this kind a number of persons of 
 both sexes who were comparatively congenial, agreed 
 to become a community and to live apart from all other 
 communities and to possess all things in common. This 
 was the commencement of socialism. In a communal 
 union of this kind the male parentage of offspring was 
 irregular and uncertain. The mothers of the children 
 became the absolute heads of the households, and the 
 lineage of each individual could be traced only through 
 its female ancestry. Since evolution can proceed only 
 through individualization, and since communal unions 
 were but one of the grossest forms of prostitution, 
 there could be but one result growing out of such re- 
 lationship, and that was the destruction of those com- 
 munities either by reason of a mutinous element aris- 
 ing within them, or by their being conquered and en- 
 slaved by a stronger tribe of men. 
 
Marriage. 49 
 
 Out of the communal union there evolved two other 
 systems of marital relationship, one is called Polyandry 
 and the other Polygamy, and each system was adopted 
 according as it seemed best adapted to the climate and 
 productiveness of the country in which the people lived. 
 If some of the Sons of God migrated to a place where 
 nature did not produce abundantly, and they had to till 
 the soil in order to live, or if they were driven by an 
 enemy into the mountains where there were not oppor- 
 tunities for securing food through cultivating the soil, 
 then large families were not desirable, and the marital 
 system of Polyandry was adopted. By this system one 
 woman became the wife of a family of brothers, the 
 oldest brother making the selection of her, and the 
 younger ones accepting his choice for the family wife 
 without criticism or complaint. This was but a slight 
 improvement upon the communal union, but it was an 
 improvement, inasmuch as it limited the circle of pos- 
 sible parentage to a family with a common name, rather 
 than to a community composed of various names. 
 
 But if those ancient men lived in a land where there 
 was an abundance of food to be had without effort, and 
 if for shelter he needed only to interlace the boughs 
 of a few saplings together and then permit the wild 
 rose or grape vines to grow over them, making for him 
 a comfortable abiding place, then he adopted the mari- 
 tal system of Polygamy for his sex union and raised 
 large families of children. Under this system the line- 
 
50 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 age of each individual in a tribe was traceable through 
 its male ancestry. 
 
 When humanity had reached a point where history 
 began, in the so-called sacred Bible records, it was sup- 
 posed to be the duty of every man to do his uttermost 
 toward fulfilling the command in Genesis : "Be fruitful 
 and multiply and replenish the earth and subdue it." It 
 was then considered a shame and a disgrace to the 
 head of a family not to be able to produce abundantly 
 through his marital relationship. In those days a "bar- 
 ren woman" was a reproach to her sex, for she was 
 believed to be under the curse of God, and her husband 
 was justified by the customs of the times in "putting 
 her away," while he brought another woman to fill her 
 place in his home and to bear him children. Polygamy 
 was freely practiced by men who thought it their duty 
 — as well as pleasure — to use every available means 
 toward swelling the size of the race to which they be- 
 longed. This order of things was continued, and by 
 some nations recognized as a religious duty, until the 
 ten commandments were given to Moses for the benefit 
 of the Children of Israel. That was the first religious 
 check put upon polygamy, and that was not very far 
 reaching since it only put a limit upon man's sexual 
 relations between himself and other men's wives. He 
 was still permitted to have as many wives as he could 
 provide for if he confined his selections to unmarried 
 women. But nothing is ever to be gained for a nation 
 
Marriage. 51 
 
 through the practice of polygamy except numerical 
 strength. In every other respect the practice is debas- 
 ing and demoralizing. 
 
 As a nation or race advances in evolution the Divine 
 Law brings reforms ; and in spite of the desires of the 
 mass of humanity, a way will be found to improve their 
 condition. There was never a tribe of men or a nation 
 so gross or sensual that it did not have its wise men 
 who were stronger than those whom they undertook to 
 teach. And those men who were in advance of the 
 ignorant masses became the spiritual advisers of not 
 only the people, but also of the kings and rulers. Many 
 of the wise men, the High Priests of ancient Bible 
 times, were Occultists and understood that marriage 
 meant the re-union of two half souls; and when those 
 ancient peoples had evolved to a point where they 
 would listen to, and be influenced, by their wise men 
 on the subject of marriage, the High Priests made the 
 attempt to establish monogamy among them. 
 
 When the priests were unable to determine whether 
 those who wished to marry really belonged to each 
 other or not, they "consulted the stars," which were 
 supposed to indicate at the birth of each individual the 
 exact point of development he had reached during his 
 previous life. If the stars indicated adversely then the 
 banns were forbidden, and the marriage was not con- 
 summated. But if they indicated favorably, the wed- 
 ding was sanctified by a most solemn sacrament, and 
 
52 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 during the performance of the religious marriage rites 
 the command was given forth by the officiating priest, 
 "Whom God hath joined together let no man put 
 asunder !" 
 
 It is to this fragment of Occult teachings that the 
 Church of to-day holds as a reason for its refusal to 
 recognize the contractual union or the modern divorce. 
 And although it still attempts to enforce what it be- 
 lieves to be the command of God, and refuses to believe 
 in human power to annul a marriage, still it does not 
 take the trouble to ascertain first whether or not it is 
 the sacred re-union of two half souls which is being 
 consummated, or even if there is a psychic or physical 
 affinity between them. It bestows its blessing freely and 
 indiscriminately upon all alike, and expects that, not- 
 withstanding the ignorance of the persons entering into 
 a covenant of this kind, it shall be established until 
 the end of their natural lives. It is quite willing to for- 
 give and absolve from consequences any mistake which 
 man makes on earth except his matrimonial mistakes; 
 but these which are the most serious of all, and which 
 affect more souls than does any other, the Church does 
 not permit him to correct. 
 
 The contractual union is the outgrowth of the natural 
 consequences following the many matrimonial mistakes 
 and their attending miseries which men have made 
 within the past few years. Smarting under what 
 seemed to him an injustice inflicted upon him by the 
 
Marriage, 53 
 
 Church in refusing to release him from his unhappy 
 marital relationship, he conceived the plan of legaliz- 
 ing, by civil law, any contract which should appeal to 
 his reason and sense of justice and which would protect 
 his rights and those of his progeny. 
 
 This kind of union does not ask for itself the bless- 
 ings of either priest or Church. The contract is usually 
 prepared by an attorney and, like all other legal docu- 
 ments of any value, is signed, witnessed and recorded 
 among the records of the county or state where it was 
 made. It is a coldblooded, unromantic way of an- 
 nouncing to the world that a man and woman have 
 agreed to enter into, what should be, the sacred re- 
 lationship that exists between the true husband and 
 wife ; but because of the undevelopment of the mass of 
 humanity who is now incarnated upon earth, it seems 
 at present to be a necessity. And since it is only the 
 comparative few who marry for a reason other than for 
 social or financial advantages, the contractual union 
 serves its purpose very well indeed ; and the victims of 
 a mock-marriage seeking a legal separation and divorce 
 are by reason of this contract saved the humiliation of 
 receiving a condemnatory reproach from the Church — 
 since it cannot punish what it does not recognize. 
 
 If an American girl buys a duke for the sake of gain- 
 ing the social position of a duchess, it is because she is 
 at a point in her development where she needs and de- 
 serves all the experiences which follow the making of 
 
54 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 such a purchase. If: a nobleman barters his title for 
 American dollars and accepts a girl as a bonus in the 
 trade, he also needs, and will get, the experiences which 
 will follow the making of his bargain, and there is no 
 moral difference between this and any other trade. It 
 is not a marriage — a union of souls — nor should it pre- 
 tend to be. It is nothing but a union of the sexes as 
 represented and expressed by those two individuals, 
 and there is nothing more sacred about it than there is 
 in hiring a mistress or buying a horse and cart. 
 
 It is not a violation of God's command to separate 
 those two persons by divorce or in any other way, be- 
 cause God never joined them together; and it is to such 
 cases of business unions as these that the written con- 
 tracts of marriage fit best. It gives to the innocent off- 
 spring from such a union its legal property rights and a 
 respectful recognition by the world, and it gives to the 
 woman who paid for them the privilege of using for 
 the remainder of that life the particular crest and title 
 adopted by, and belonging to, the house in which she 
 has bought a seat. 
 
 Among persons in other walks of life the same rule 
 holds good. A loveless sex union is well evidenced by 
 a written contract, and until the human race has 
 evolved beyond its present condition and has reached 
 a point where it understands and appreciates the sa- 
 credness of the esoteric basis of marriage, the sacri- 
 mental union will in most cases be but a burlesque. 
 
Marriage, 55 
 
 But the mock-marriage, with all its numerous disad- 
 vantages and unpleasant features, whether it be con- 
 summated through a contract or by the religious rites 
 of a marriage sacrament, is a necessity at this time in 
 the evolution of the race. Without its restraining in- 
 fluences upon the desires and passions of mankind, 
 there would be no foundation for either positive or 
 negative virtue to rest upon. Without it there would 
 be nothing to build our homes or our governments 
 upon, and the human race would be no better off to-day 
 than it was when might was right and every man was 
 a free lance to do with his own and other's property as 
 pleased him best. Mock-marriage is not only a social 
 and political necessity, but it is a karmic necessity as 
 well, and through it many souls are brought together 
 in the family circle to work out past obligations and 
 to pay debts which could be paid in no other way. 
 
 The Law of Justice does rule the world, although 
 the contrary sometimes appears to be true, and it oper- 
 ates in the most infinitesimal affairs and relations of life. 
 If a man and woman have entered into a mock-mar- 
 riage there was a karmic reason for it; one or the 
 other, or both perhaps, owed a karmic debt which must 
 be paid ; and it could be faithfully and fully done only 
 through the devotion which is demanded and received 
 through a covenant of this kind. If all persons who are 
 chafing under the restraint caused by their matrimonial 
 fetters would but realize that their present condition of 
 
56 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 unhappiness is but the result of past mistakes, of unjust 
 treatment which they have given in some other life to 
 the very individuals they are now joined to in wedlock, 
 it would serve to explain many of the mysteries of 
 wedded life. 
 
 There is a way to become free from the unpleasant 
 conditions which attend a mock-marriage, even though 
 it has been karmically produced. It is through the 
 power of mental demand. It is the divine right and 
 privilege of every human soul to demand of Divine 
 Mind its freedom from unpleasant environment. And 
 if this is done and the demand goes forth into the Great 
 Consciousness with all the earnestness of a suffering 
 soul, the fetters will begin to fall away, and one after 
 another the limitations will be broken. The liberation 
 will come in the way which Divine Mind wishes and 
 which, in view of all past mistakes and injustices, is 
 best for the one who makes the demand. 1 This sub- 
 ject will be again referred to in the lecture, "Mental 
 and Spiritual Development." 
 
 Since it is through the marital relationship that a 
 race continues to exist and evolve, it is most important 
 that those relations should be brought to the highest 
 and best point of refinement, and should be maintained 
 in that position by the social and political power of the 
 race. 
 
 1 The History and Power of Mind, pp. 150-162. 
 
Marriage. 57 
 
 With the picture of unhappy marital relationship 
 constantly before the eyes of the people, there are many 
 individuals of both sexes who are seeking relief from 
 their dissatisfied or wretched conditions by entering 
 into what is called an "Independent Sex Life." 
 j The Church says: 'Therefore (because/ woman was 
 taken out of man) shall a man leave his father and his 
 mother and shall cleave unto his wife, and they shall 
 be one flesh." And the unhappy married man or 
 woman says : "That may or may not be true, and if it is, 
 why should I be made to suffer a deprivation of agree- 
 able sex relationship with some one I like better than 
 the person I am married to, because thousands of years 
 ago a woman was taken out of a man?" 
 
 Then the State says to the would be Independent 
 Sex Relationist : "I will punish you with fine or im- 
 prisonment if you commit adultery or fornication." 
 And the seeker after sexual freedom replies: "Then I 
 will hide the truth from you ; I will do in secret what I 
 am not permitted to do openly." 
 
 And then commence the falsehoods which this man 
 or woman must tell in order to be protected from the 
 penalties which follow the living of a double life. When 
 an individual commences to tell lies about a particular 
 thing, he often loses his scruples concerning any kind of 
 falsehood and sinks to the lowest degree of prevarica- 
 tion and deceptionN His word becomes of no value to 
 his friends nor to society in general, and after a while 
 
58 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 he receives nothing but disrespect from his fellow men. 
 When he has ceased to tell the truth he has ceased to 
 love it, and if he does not love the truth he will not 
 be true to himself nor to any one else. 
 
 But this is not all there is to be dreaded by the un- 
 truthful man or woman. There are psychic dangers 
 to be encountered in the dark red current of thought 
 into which the untruthful person enters, through his 
 deceit and double dealing. This current, which is the 
 lowest rate of vibration of all the cosmic currents sur- 
 rounding the earth and mankind, contains all the un- 
 developed, disembodied souls who have passed from 
 earth life. These souls, by reason of their grossness, 
 cannot get away from the material plane, and, through 
 the operation of the law of attraction, are drawn by 
 sympathy to other souls — whether incarnated or ex- 
 carnated — who are at a similar point of development. 
 They are able now to enjoy only by proxy, as it were, 
 the vices of which they were deprived by the loss of 
 their physical bodies; and they surround the man or 
 woman who, by adopting similar vices to their own, 
 have entered their realm of thought, 1 and lead him to 
 destruction. More will be said along this line in the 
 lecture entitled "After Death." 
 
 !The History and Power of Mind, pp. 169-177; 228-230. 
 
LECTURE THREE. 
 
 PARENTHOOD. 
 
 Ages and ages ago, so many that it makes man 
 dizzy to try to calculate their number, the Divine 
 Parenthood of man began. And billions of years be- 
 fore man's creation, in the beginning of our Cosmic 
 Day, God — Divine Mind — began getting the Universe 
 — man's home — ready to receive him. 
 
 During the first great period of our Cosmic Day God 
 — Divine Mind — desired light. 1 The command went 
 forth: "Let there be light," and the vibrations of cer- 
 tain portions of the ether began to quicken and in- 
 crease until, in accordance with the Divine Will, light 
 was born. And all that was accomplished or estab- 
 lished during the first period of our Cosmic Day was 
 the awakening and quickening into activity of those 
 great centers of consciousness which the Occultist calls 
 Solar Deities and which the sun worshipping peoples 
 call Sun Gods. 
 
 During the second great period of our Cosmic Day, 
 
 L The History and Power of Mind, p. 71, "Genesis. 
 
60 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 God — Divine Mind — desired that the undeveloped 
 portion of Itself should separate from the developed 
 portion, in order that the undeveloped portion should 
 become subjected to evolutionary law applicable more 
 directly to itself. "And God said, Let there be a 
 firmament in the midst of the waters, and let it divide 
 the waters from the waters." And God made the firma- 
 ment and divided the waters which were under the 
 firmament from the waters which were above the 
 firmament, and it was so. 
 
 In other words through the operation of Divine 
 Will, the differentiated portion of Itself became sep- 
 arated from the undifferentiated; the manifested was 
 separated from the unmanifested, and there appeared 
 in the Universe two distinct portions of the Universal 
 Consciousness which men now call mind and matter. 1 
 
 Both of these portions were of the same substance, 
 but differed by reason of each portion's different rate 
 of vibrations: "And God called the firmament (the 
 undifferentiated portion of Itself) Heaven, and the 
 evening and the morning were the second day." 
 
 During the third great period of our Cosmic Day, 
 God — Divine Mind — desired that from the differen- 
 tiated or undeveloped portion of Itself there should 
 be prepared abiding places for Its sons — when they 
 should be created. And again the Divine Will went 
 
 1 The History and Power of Mind, pp. 36-37. 
 
Parenthood. 61 
 
 forth throughout the Universe and the creative Gods, 
 the Elohim or Planetary Spirits were quickened into 
 activity. Their long period of inaction during the 
 Cosmic Night was now passed and they were ready at 
 the first call of the Universal Consciousness to begin the 
 labors of the new Cosmic Day. 2 "And God said, Let 
 the waters under the heaven (the undifferentiated por- 
 tion of Itself) be gathered together unto one place and 
 let the dry land appear, and it was so." And God called 
 the dry land Earth (Worlds) and the gathering to- 
 gether of the waters called He seas, and God saw that 
 it was good. 
 
 And all that was accomplished during the third 
 period of our Cosmic Day was the bringing into 
 existence from the differentiated portion of Itself what 
 the Elohim or Planetary Spirits saw pictured in Divine 
 Mind. God made the mental pictures of what It de- 
 sired should be materialized during the several periods, 
 and this mental picturing is the creation described in 
 the first chapter of Genesis, and in the second chapter 
 of Genesis up to verse seven. 
 
 The fourth great period of our Cosmic Day was one 
 of Celestial Chaos. For at that time there was con- 
 fusion in the workshop of the heavenly Gods. Many 
 of the planetary systems were but blazing masses of 
 burning gas. Comets were flying through space, col- 
 
 2 The History and Power of Mind, pp. 101-103. 
 
62 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 liding and coalescing with other comets, and Divir.e 
 Law and Order, during the greater part of that period, 
 were prospective but not realized. The suns which 
 were to become magnetic centers for world systems 
 were blazing and bursting with the intense energy that 
 was poured into them by the Elohim. The creative 
 Gods seemed to play at cricket with comets, suns and 
 worlds, and the whole heavens was but a pyrotechnical 
 display of flaming planets. 
 
 At the fifth great period of our Cosmic Day Divine 
 Mind declared that harmony should again prevail in 
 the Universe, and, in accordance with the Divine Will, 
 Celestial Order came out of Cosmic Chaos. Planets 
 and planetary systems became adjusted to their orbits 
 and began revolving round their respective magnetic 
 centers or suns, and the war between worlds came to 
 an end. "And God said, Let the Earth (Worlds) 
 bring forth grass, the herb yielding seed and the fruit 
 tree yielding fruit after his kind whose seed is in itself 
 upon the earth (worlds) and it was so." "And God 
 said, Let the waters bring forth abundantly the mov- 
 ing creatures that hath life, and fowl that may fly above 
 the earth in the open firmament of heaven." And God 
 created great whales and every living creature that 
 moveth, which the waters brought forth abundantly 
 after their kind, and every winged fowl after his kind, 
 and God saw that it was good, and the evening and the 
 morning were the fifth day. The words "and God said 
 
Parenthood. 63 
 
 let there be," or "God made," etc., in Genesis, always 
 refer to the mental creation of Divine Mind. 
 
 On the morning of the sixth great period of our 
 Cosmic Day "God made the beast of the earth after 
 his kind, and everything that creepeth upon the earth 
 after his kind, and God saw that it was good." 1 
 
 The mental pictures in Divine Mind not yet objectiv- 
 ized by the Elohim or Planetary Spirits had now to 
 be materialized, and "these are the generations of the 
 heavens and of the earth when they were created, in the 
 day that the Lord God made the earth and the heavens, 
 and every living plant of the field before it was in the 
 earth, and every herb of the field before it grew," in 
 accordance with the divine ideal or picture. Then the 
 Lord God — the Seraphim and the Cherubim — with 
 their tremendous united power, became the demon- 
 strators and brought these pictures into objectivity, or, 
 "formed (animal) man of the dust of the ground . . . 
 and out of the ground made the Lord God to grow 
 every tree . . . and out of the ground the Lord 
 God formed every beast of the field and every fowl of 
 the air." This was the second or physical creation de- 
 scribed in the second chapter of Genesis, and which 
 will be elaborated in lecture four of this Course. 
 
 And when at last everything was ready to receive 
 him, "God said, Let us make man in our image, after 
 our likeness; and let them have dominion over the 
 
 l The History and Power of Mind, pp. 69-71. 
 
64 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and 
 over the cattle, and over all the earth, and over every 
 creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth." With 
 Divine Mind's desire for parenthood there came into 
 the Universal Consciousness the mental pictures of the 
 Sons of God ; and when the Elohim saw those pictures 
 they commenced to draw from the differentiated part 
 of God individual portions of Divine Mind, and form- 
 ing each of these portions into an oval or egg-shaped 
 sphere, like themselves, they fulfilled the command and 
 created each son in their own "image" and after their 
 own "likeness." 2 Then they gave to each individual 
 soul its own rate of vibration, and the magnetic power 
 inherent in each, because of its Divine origin, made it 
 an independent , magnetic, evolving, immortal soul, 
 through whom its Father, Divine Mind, should be able 
 to express Itself. And through whom It would be able 
 to raise to a higher point of development the vegetable 
 and animal kingdoms below man. And it was for this 
 purpose that God gave His sons dominion over the 
 earth and over all it contained. For Divine Mind 
 works only through Its individual instruments from the 
 highest and greatest centres of consciousness — the 
 Solar Deities — down to the smallest and most insig- 
 nificant creature in the Universe. 
 
 When the Sons of God had incarnated in the animal 
 forms of earth they immediately began using the laws 
 
 2 The History and Power of Mind, pp. 65-68. 
 
Parenthood. 65 
 
 which govern procreation. In those ancient days men 
 knew no more about gestation than they did about 
 digestion and became parents more from their animal 
 desires and impulses than from any desire for offspring. 
 In their ignorance of the law they not only used, but 
 they also abused, it; and yet, unconsciously to them- 
 selves, they became instruments, though many times 
 imperfect ones, for the Divine Mind, their Father to 
 work through. But God is patient with Its children, 
 and after many ages of ignorance with their attending 
 suffering had passed, man reached a point in his evo- 
 lution where he recognized that there was a higher 
 power than his own, and began to have a desire for a 
 knowledge concerning it. 
 
 He wanted to know the truth about himself and 
 about his relationship to that power. He also recog- 
 nized the fact that there were laws which governed 
 him and his environment and he desired to become 
 acquainted with them. Before the awakening of his 
 desire to. know the truth concerning his family rela- 
 tions, his children had been born with the regularity of 
 the coming of the seasons. Sometimes there were so 
 many that he could scarcely get food for himself and 
 them. And when hunger commenced to gnaw daily in 
 his stomach he suddenly awoke to the realization of the 
 truth that he had been extravagant in exercising his 
 parental privileges, and, notwithstanding his race be- 
 lief that man should be fruitful and multiply and re- 
 
66 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 plenish the earth, he began to think about retrenching 
 and demanded in his heart to know the laws governing 
 the conception and birth of children and how to regu- 
 late the size of his family. 
 
 The law of demand and supply has been operating in 
 the Universe since the Universe was created. And 
 although men have not known how to use that law in- 
 telligently and scientifically, still, whatsoever a man 
 desires in his heart will come to him sooner or later. 
 After a long period of wishing and waiting man's 
 desire for knowledge concerning conception and his 
 parental duties was met. Advanced souls, men who 
 had lived through a former period of evolution and 
 who had gained a knowledge far beyond that of the 
 peoples whom they came to help, were sent to this 
 earth to incarnate in human form and to become 
 teachers of the rising, growing races. 
 
 As the cool and gentle dew from heaven falls upon 
 the parched and feverish earth, refreshing and reviv- 
 ing it after the burning rays of the sun have disap- 
 peared, so did the wisdom brought to ignorant, suffer- 
 ing mankind, by the teachers of Occult Truths, revive 
 and encourage such individual souls as were ready to 
 receive it. By these teachers men and women were 
 taught that to become the father and mother of a 
 human body, the earthly temple for another soul, was 
 a sacred, divine privilege. That parenthood should 
 always be assumed with deepest reverence and with 
 
Parenthood, 67 
 
 an earnest demand for wisdom to train each little per- 
 sonality in a manner that will make it tractable for the 
 incarnating ego to control. That when the tiny brain 
 should become expanded to the point where it should 
 be possible for the soul to take full possession it would 
 be a good instrument, instead of a poor one, for the 
 soul to use. As the Creative Gods in the heavens 
 moulded the souls of men in forms similar to their 
 own, so do the animal men of earth now reproduce 
 their own forms in those of their children. 
 
 It is true that "fools rush in where angels fear to 
 tread," and the advanced souls see with fear and often 
 with regret the consequences which must come to the 
 men and women who carelessly and recklessly assume 
 the responsibilities of parenthood and then deliberately 
 shirk those responsibilities, or turn their little ones 
 over to the care of ignorant and viciously inclined per- 
 sons to care for. If a beautiful and wonderful jewel, 
 a thing so rare that there was but one other like it 
 in the Universe, were to be presented to a woman, 
 would she give that jewel to a hireling to wear? Would 
 she carelessly leave it, with its beauty and purity un- 
 guarded, for weeks and perhaps for months, to be 
 smirched and defiled by those with whom she has en- 
 trusted it, and who know or care nothing for its value? 
 What would the world think of the King who gave his 
 crown to his valet to do with as he saw fit? And yet, 
 in comparison with the soul jewels in the crown of 
 
68 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation, 
 
 parenthood, the jewels in the crown of a monarch are 
 most insignificant. 
 
 Before a woman conceives the embryo which is 
 to become a human body the Divine Law attracts to 
 her a soul, or ego, which in a past life has been asso- 
 ciated either pleasantly or unpleasantly with her or 
 with the man who will be the father of her child. 
 Sometimes this ego, who is about to reincarnate, does 
 not leave her for a moment alone for weeks, and per- 
 haps for months, before conception. It is ever present, 
 waiting for the moment to come when copulation will 
 occur and the conditions will be favorable for the con- 
 ception of its body. And when the desired conditions 
 are produced it sends forth from itself into the ovarium, 
 within the mother, a tiny, blue, magnetic thread and 
 fastens it to the life germ which the father has just 
 deposited there. 
 
 To the spiritual eyes of the Seer this magnetic thread 
 appears upon the subjective plane as the web thread 
 of the spider appears to physical eyes upon the mate- 
 rial plane. Both seem to be equally fragile and easily 
 broken; but the magnetic thread, when once attached 
 to its embyro, is strengthened in its hold by the rein- 
 carnating ego's intense desire for life. The Law of 
 Attraction which brought that ego to that family also 
 gives protection to the embryo through its action upon 
 the uterus containing it. It causes that organ to con- 
 tract around the tiny life germ for the first few days 
 
Parenthood. 69 
 
 after it is received, or until a membrane, which will be 
 a further protection to the embryo, is completely 
 formed within the opening of the cervix. 
 
 When conception is established, then comes the 
 building of the body which the reincarnating ego will 
 possess. If the ego or builder is an undeveloped soul 
 and, without its volition, is being forced back into 
 earth-life by the great Law, then the building of its 
 body is not a conscious creation of its own, but is the 
 result of the physical action of the law and the mother's 
 mind. 
 
 But the advanced soul consciously selects from the 
 mother's blood the finest atoms for the embryo, and 
 mentally moulds his vehicle according to his purpose. 
 The reincarnating ego completely envelops the mother 
 of its embryo at the moment of conception and con- 
 tinues in that close relation during the whole period of 
 gestation, and effects more or less her disposition and 
 desires. If it is of a weaker nature than hers, then its 
 influence is not externally apparent to any large de- 
 gree; but if it is stronger, even if it be of a more 
 undeveloped nature than hers, it dominates her in every 
 way. She will no longer have the same likes or dis- 
 likes, will sometimes yield to the most unaccountable 
 tastes, and often to depraved appetites. Persons whom 
 she once loved she will now despise and vice versa. 
 Sometimes she will seem to be obsessed by a demon 
 of animal passion and during the whole period of gesta- 
 
70 'From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 tion her sexual desires will seem to be unsatiable. To 
 her friends she becomes a source of sorrow and dis- 
 appointment, because they do not understand the cause 
 of the change in her. She, herself, may not understand 
 it and usually does not care to know the reason. 
 
 If she were to be examined psychically by a clairvoy- 
 ant she would be seen surrounded and completely en- 
 veloped by a dark shadow — which is the aura of the 
 ego who is incarnating as her child; and its colors 
 would seem to have entirely overcome and suppressed 
 her own. During the period of gestation perhaps she 
 would be absolutely obsessed or insane — as obsession 
 is more popularly called. 
 
 Through the intense and perhaps gross desires of 
 the reincarnating ego, it may impress the tiny body 
 with impurities. It may poison the blood of the child 
 with its own hatred and anger. Through its uncon- 
 trolled emotions and passions it often produces an 
 abnormal condition of some of its internal organs, and 
 the body will be born with impure blood and a defective 
 brain, or perhaps with a physical deformity of limbs or 
 body. Then it will be said that these misfortunes were 
 inherited from its parents, or that they were birth- 
 marks caused by some fault of the mother, or by some 
 mishap which befell her during the period of gestation. 
 
 When the woman is relieved of the burden of carry- 
 ing the child and her normal, mental condition has 
 reasserted itself, by reason of the fact that the rein- 
 
Parenthood. 71 
 
 carnating ego has been a step removed from her aura, 
 she often suffers the deepest remorse because of the 
 unfortunate condition of her child. Her friends, and 
 perhaps her husband, tell her how disgracefully she 
 has misbehaved, and blame her for the condition of 
 her offspring. In reality, however, she neither con- 
 sciously nor unconsciously produced it, and it may be 
 that the ego of her child was drawn into her family 
 because of its past relationship with her husband who 
 is now its father. 
 
 It is true that she was karmically connected with 
 her husband and that the Law brought them together 
 for that reason. Through her relationship with him 
 she had to participate in his karma, but she may not 
 have had any past association with the particular ego 
 who was now reincarnated as their child, and should 
 not be blamed for its misfortunes. 
 
 Some one may ask why is it not right, under such cir- 
 cumstances, to produce a miscarriage and dislodge the 
 unfortunate embryo, rather than to permit it to de- 
 velop into an unruly and disreputable individual and 
 become a source of trouble to its parents. To such a 
 question the Occultist would reply : Nothing whatever 
 would be gained by producing such a miscarriage, 
 since that unruly, undeveloped ego actually belongs to 
 that family by reason of past association, and the Law 
 would continue to bring it back again and again until 
 that woman or man to whom it belonged were compelled 
 
72 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 to give it parentage, and thus pay the debt that he or 
 she owed to it. For all mankind at this point in the 
 evolution of the race owe debts that can be paid in no 
 other way than by becoming parents, and the Divine 
 Law is an inexorable collector of karmic debts. 
 
 If a developed or advanced ego is seeking reincar- 
 nation in a certain family it is also because of karmic 
 reasons. 1 During some past life there was formed a 
 pleasant relationship between it and some member of 
 that family. Or perhaps it may be that it is the other 
 half of the soul of the mother to whom it has now 
 come in the relationship of child. 2 In a case like this 
 the soul of that mother will be uplifted all during the 
 period 'of gestation and she will anticipate the coming 
 of her child with the happiness that she would feel at the 
 prospect of a visit from her dearest friend. She will 
 dream of it by night and plan beautiful things for it 
 by day. It will be a pleasure to her to fashion the 
 dainty garments it is to wear, and perhaps she will not 
 permit them to be made by other hands than her own. 
 Things happening in her household or among her 
 friends which once disturbed and annoyed her now 
 bring nothing but a smile to her face. She is per- 
 meated with the aura of the soul that she loves better 
 than any other in the Universe and her sacred picture 
 grows daily clearer to her mental vision. This is be- 
 
 x Mata the Magician, p. 154. 
 2 Linked Lives, p. 203. 
 
Parenthood. 73 
 
 cause it has come so near, it has indeed again become 
 a part of her, and they two are blended together as 
 they were before coming to earth to suffer and learn 
 to be strong. 
 
 If it is not the other half of herself, but is equal to 
 her in development, then she is often contented and 
 pleased with the possibility of becoming a mother. If 
 it should be an ego greatly in advance of her, she 
 would be blessed in many ways by the close relation- 
 ship during gestation and the impetus her mind would 
 receive from it would take her a long step in advance 
 of where she was when she conceived the little body 
 for it to use. 1 
 
 Heredity, according to the common acceptance of the 
 term, is impossible. Neither the father or mother of 
 a child can give to it its character or any part of it. It 
 is true that in the case of a reincarnating ego not being 
 as strong as either of its parents the physical body may 
 resemble in appearance one or both parents. This may 
 be due to two causes. First, the reincarnating ego 
 may be, in a general way, of a similar character to one 
 or both parents. Or it may be that it is not a con- 
 scious builder of its body and negatively waits for the 
 Law and for the mind of its mother to mould its body 
 for it. 
 
 By many physicians, and by society in general, it is 
 
 *Mata the Magician, p. 105. 
 
74 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 believed to be true that the father or mother can trans- 
 mit impurities and disease through their blood to their 
 innocent offspring, and that a child will thus be made to 
 suffer for the sins of its parents. The Occultist would 
 say no ego could reincarnate with parents who would 
 inoculate poisons or disease into its body, unless, by 
 reason of its own past mistakes, that ego deserved to 
 have them. It could never be brought into that family 
 by the Law, if it did not belong there, because the Law 
 is Justice as well as Law. To the mother who finds 
 in her children the taint of a poison which she knows 
 she did not give them, but which came from their 
 father, the Occultist would say: Because of this let 
 no bitterness live in your heart toward the man whom 
 you have espoused, because it is a debt which is being 
 paid and the child whom you believe to be an inno- 
 cent sufferer for another's sins had sins of its own to 
 expiate and is expiating them under the right and 
 proper conditions now. 
 
 By this it is not meant that nothing should be done 
 to improve the condition of the child, because improve- 
 ment is always needed at every moment during the life 
 of a human being. But do not blame God for the afflic- 
 tion, or do not believe it to be an especial dispensation 
 of Providence sent to you. 1 Do not waste force weep- 
 ing and lamenting, but look at it philosophically and 
 
 1 The History and Power of Mind, pp. U6-U9; 244. 
 
Parenthood. 75 
 
 help that ego to live better this time than it did before, 
 so that it may not suffer again in a like manner. And 
 while you seek to eliminate the poison from its body 
 also try to eliminate from its mind the poisonous 
 thoughts which brought it to this condition. 
 
 There are sins of omission as well as sins of com- 
 mission, and nowhere in any walk of life are there more 
 of these to be found than in the relationship of parent- 
 hood. The mother who is too ignorant or too careless 
 to watch her baby and prevent that little animal per- 
 sonality from contracting in its infancy the habits 
 which will later lead to sexual abuses, wakens some 
 day to the realizing sense that her beloved son or 
 daughter in whom her heart's pride is centered has 
 become a nervous, physical wreck because of the fear- 
 ful practice of masturbation. Or has, perhaps, entered 
 the broad road of prostitution to suffer, and it may be 
 to die a disgrace to the mother who neglected her 
 parental duty toward that child. 
 
 Modesty is the first lesson that should be taught to 
 the baby. When it begins to toddle teach it that there 
 are certain portions of its body which must always be 
 kept decorously covered, and which must not be han- 
 dled or played with. Bad impressions are often made 
 on a baby's mind by the admiring mother who bears its 
 little body and shows it to her friends, or has its picture 
 taken in its nudity. Baby soon learns to believe that 
 
76 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 nudity is nice, and it is more difficult for it to unlearn 
 a thing than to learn it. 
 
 When a baby girl has reached an age of understand- 
 ing, the wise mother will win her confidence by talking 
 with her alone each day upon the subjects which seem 
 of the greatest interest to the child. She will ask her 
 questions concerning the children with whom she plays, 
 or of the servants in the house who have the care of 
 her ; and very soon she will be able to determine some- 
 thing of the daily influences which are brought to bear 
 upon the child. During those hours of sacred confi- 
 dence the plastic mind of the child should be moulded 
 into the right condition to resist the evil of the outside 
 world. If during those precious hours the mother 
 teaches her that she is never alone, but is surrounded 
 by night as well as by day by Divine Consciousness 
 which knows every thought she thinks and every act 
 that she performs, the child will not be easily led into 
 transgression. 
 
 Before the girl reaches puberty, the time when the 
 progressed reincarnating ego usually takes full posses- 
 sion of its body, 1 the wise mother will impress upon 
 her mind that for the protection of her good name, and 
 in order that her future husband should fully trust in 
 her virtue and purity, God had created within her body 
 a hymen, which is the physical expression of the purity 
 
 Mata the Magician, p. 126. 
 
Parenthood, 77 
 
 of her thoughts. She will tell her that this expression 
 of physical purity must be guarded as carefully as her 
 eyes, which are but the material windows for her soul. 
 And she will impress the thought upon the girl's mind 
 that the hymen is a veil for the sacred creative organs 
 within her body, and it must remain where God placed 
 it until the time shall come when she will enter into 
 the relationship of wife. 
 
 Because of her sex the baby girl should not be made 
 an isolated subject to be taught the necessity for purity 
 of thought and action. The baby boy should begin his 
 private interviews with his mother at an equally tender 
 age. For it is a great mistake to believe that because 
 he is a boy he does not need to be taught purity or 
 does not come under the same rules that should govern 
 the conduct of his sister. Souls are sexless and incar- 
 nate alternately in male and female personalities. It 
 is the soul of the boy that the mother is educating, and 
 it matters not which sex it uses now, the truth and 
 purity which is taught it to-day will last throughout its 
 future reincarnations. 
 
 It is a mistake to believe that the modest man is not 
 a strong character, or that he is a weakling because he 
 refuses to enter into the follies and vices which society 
 permits him to enter and still retain its respect. So 
 let not the mothers be afraid of robbing their sons of 
 any of the majesty of their manhood by teaching them 
 along the same lines that they teach their sisters. Vir- 
 
78 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 tue is a wonderous jewel and shines as brightly in the 
 crown of manhood as it does in the crown of woman- 
 hood. And whichever place it may be it always serves 
 as a strong light to illumine the pathway of its posses- 
 sor on the journey of life. 
 
 The Occultist would say, be not ashamed to be or 
 to become a modest, truthful, virtuous man ; for by so 
 doing you will be entitled to be taught the highest wis- 
 dom given to man upon this planet. But if you have 
 not the rock foundation of virtue and truth to stand 
 upon you could not bear to know the highest Occult 
 teachings, which will be given only to those who ar v e 
 thus prepared and are therefore ready. 
 
 Teaching by word of mouth is not all of the parental 
 duties. The lessons taught the child as it sits on the 
 parent's knee are beautiful and impressive, but they do 
 not do all the work that needs to be done in the child's 
 heart garden. There is the daily example which both 
 parents put before it and which goes very far toward 
 moulding the little one's character into a perfect or 
 imperfect image of manhood or womanhood. 
 
 It is natural and right that the mother should be the 
 child's ideal of perfect womanhood, and that the father 
 should be its ideal of perfect manhood. It is also nat- 
 ural that those ideals should be raised or lowered in 
 the child's mind according to the behavior of the ob- 
 jects of those ideals. How can a mother teach mod- 
 esty to a child who sees her exposing her own person 
 
Parenthood. 79 
 
 in a state of nudity? How can she teach her child 
 purity of thought and action when she, herself, indulges 
 in impurity? She may think she is concealing her con- 
 duct from her child, but those little bright eyes see 
 much more than she imagines, and that active little 
 mind will draw its own conclusions at a very tender 
 age. How can a mother teach a child to be truthful 
 when she, herself, tells falsehoods to it and before it? 
 It is true that children are often impelled to ask em- 
 barrassing questions, and desire to know many things 
 which it may not seem advisable to answer at that time. 
 In such cases, instead of telling a falsehood to conceal 
 the truth, it is better to say: "When you are old 
 enough to be told this thing which you are asking 
 about, I will answer your question." 
 
 If a baby of five or six years wishes to know where 
 her baby brother came from, it is neither advisable nor 
 necessary to enter into a detailed account of the cir- 
 cumstances and conditions which brought him into the 
 family. But the little ones's question being an honest 
 one, deserves a respectful and considerate reply ; and it 
 is not right to put her off with the usual tale of a 
 stork or a fairy bringing and leaving him on the 
 door step; nor that the doctor took him out of his 
 box where he keeps all other babies. If it does not 
 seem advisable to tell the truth at that time, then one 
 should promise to explain the mystery at some future 
 time. 
 
80 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation, 
 
 It is a mistake to tell children the Santa Claus 
 falsehood. It is true that it makes a very pretty story, 
 and a child lives in a delightful dream of expectation 
 until the sad day comes when it learns the truth. The 
 awakening is usually a terrible shock and disappoint- 
 ment, and its confidence is forever shaken in the per- 
 son who told and maintained the falsehood. Circum- 
 stances which seem trifling and unimportant to a pa- 
 rent are of great importance to the child who is learn- 
 ing its first lessons in life. And the little one's dis- 
 appointments are as hard for it to bear as are those 
 which break the hearts and ruin the lives of men and 
 women. 
 
 Because of their love for their children, parents often 
 make slaves of themselves and sacrifice much which 
 they need and desire, in order that their children may 
 have more than they can afford to give them. It is not 
 an unusual thing to hear a mother say: "I will never 
 see my daughter's hands look as mine do. She shall 
 never work as I have worked if I can help it. My 
 child shall have all the advantages that were denied to 
 me because of the poverty of my parents. It is my 
 duty to deny myself in order that she may become ac- 
 complished." 
 
 The one object in life is the development and growth 
 of every individual soul, and not one should be re- 
 tarded in its evolution by becoming the slave of another 
 soul. The mother who works all day in the kitchen, 
 
Parenthood. 81 
 
 laundry, or at household work, in order to save her 
 daughter's white hands from the stains of labor, is not 
 only retarding her own growth, but she is at the same 
 time fostering in her daughter's character a degree of 
 selfishness which will retard instead of advance her 
 progress in life. If the ego who came to reincarnate 
 as the daughter of the hard-working, self-sacrificing 
 woman had not needed and deserved the lessons in 
 physical labor which Divine Law intended she should 
 get in that environment, then she would not have been 
 brought to that family to incarnate. And the mother, 
 through her mistaken sense of duty, transgressed 
 against the Divine Law when she refused to share her 
 labors with her child. Because of the many self-im- 
 posed tasks the mother cannot take time to read or 
 to think along educational lines; she has very little or 
 no time to spend upon her toilet, and as a consequence 
 she appears illiterate, stupid and poorly gowned. The 
 daughter for whom she has toiled is ashamed of her, 
 and perhaps repudiates her relationship if an oppor- 
 tunity is presented. 
 
 There is a saying that if a man makes a doormat of 
 himself his friends will wipe their shoes on him. This 
 is a very terse way of stating a great truth and applies 
 to the case under discussion. This mother earns the 
 punishment she receives for attempting to evade the 
 operation of the Law which governs her own and her 
 daughter's progress. The punishment Is bestowed 
 
82 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 upon her through the individual whom she, by her mis- 
 taken ideas of duty, has retarded in her development. 
 It is a fearful thing to hinder the evolution of another 
 soul, and never fails to bring its punishment. 
 
 It is not infrequent that the old father and mother 
 are left unthanked and alone to toil and pay off the 
 mortgage that, while laboring under their mistaken 
 sense of duty, they put upon their home in order that 
 their boy could go to college and have a sufficient 
 amount of money to dress equal with, and to spend in 
 company with, the wealthy men's sons with whom he 
 would associate during his college days. And it is not 
 infrequent, when the young man returns to his humble 
 home and compares it and his homely old parents with 
 the homes and parents of his fashionable friends, that 
 he feels ashamed and' aggrieved and often blames his 
 father and mother for his poverty. Such a young man 
 might be heard to say: "They brought me into the 
 world against my will and now they may take care 
 of me," and the disappointed father and mother bow 
 their heads and bend their backs under the burden 
 which mistaken duty has put upon them. 
 
 It was not the duty of those parents to risk losing 
 their home for the sake of giving their son an oppor- 
 tunity in life which neither of them could have. But 
 it was their duty to share with him their labors as well 
 as their blessings. If the boy had an aspiration for a 
 college course, and was willing to earn the money to 
 
Parenthood. 83 
 
 pay for it, they had no right to keep him at home or 
 to refuse him the opportunity to progress along any 
 line he chose to follow. Because he was their son they 
 had no right to demand a lifelong servitude from him 
 any more than, because they gave him birth, he had 
 the right to demand a life servitude from them. There 
 were experiences which he needed in that humble en- 
 vironment which would serve to bring out the strong 
 points in his character as no other environment would 
 do ; and Divine Mind placed him there because it was 
 the best place for him to be. It was not necessary, 
 however, that he should always remain in that environ- 
 ment, and after the necessary lessons had been learned 
 and the required strength had been gained, he had the 
 right to release himself and to work out his life prob- 
 lems in any way that he liked best. 
 
 It is not an unusual thing to hear a mother say: 
 "My daughter must have jewels and fine clothes and 
 be 'up to date' ; it does not matter about me, I am 
 getting old, and an old woman does not need anything 
 anyway." 
 
 This is another case of mistaken parental duty. In 
 order that her daughter may have fine clothes, jewels 
 and be "up to date," an evolving soul creeps into a cor- 
 ner and hides herself because of her shabby, old-fash- 
 ioned appearance. She cannot meet her daughter's 
 friends because she has given everything she possessed 
 toward ornamenting and beautifying her daughter. 
 
84 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 She does not know what kind of society her daughter 
 keeps because she is not permitted to appear in the 
 parlor when company is present. The real maternal 
 duty of supervising the selection of her daughter's 
 friends is overruled by the mistaken duty of keeping 
 her "up to date," and permitting her to try to force 
 herself into a social position which the family ex- 
 chequer is not able to maintain without sacrifice to the 
 parents. 
 
 That mother's punishment for her transgression of 
 the Law usually comes in the form of dishonor to the 
 daughter and a consequent disgrace to the family 
 name ; and she is compelled to creep further than ever 
 into the background and hide her head for shame of 
 that which she has been instrumental in precipitating 
 upon herself and upon her child. 
 
 When the majority of the women of any nation abso- 
 lutely refuse to become mothers, whether it is because 
 of their poverty and inability to support their children, 
 or whether it is because they are too fashionable and 
 have not the time to give to the sacred duties of 
 motherhood, then the world may know that "race sui- 
 cide" has begun in that portion of the globe where 
 those women dwell. For the law of demand and sup- 
 ply works along this line as forcefully as along any 
 other, and when women commence to picture them- 
 selves as barren and demand barrenness, they are 
 scientifically creating that condition for themselves and 
 
Parenthood. 85 
 
 for the nation to which they belong. If artificial means 
 are used to produce this condition the demise of the 
 nation will be hastened. And if a point has been 
 reached where its limitation of thought, its fixed re- 
 ligious beliefs and its unprogressive modes of living 
 are causing mental strangulation to the individuals who 
 compose it, then the addition of these various causes to 
 the first great cause soon brings demolition. 
 
 For example, take the Chinese race. There are a few 
 individuals in that great nation who manifest a desire 
 to break through the ancient customs of their ances- 
 tors by going to America and elsewhere to live. Some 
 of these emigrants adopt, to a limited extent, the cus- 
 toms and modes of living of the peoples whom they 
 go among. But as a nation the Chinese are bound by 
 their religious beliefs to the time of Confucius; and 
 because of their ancestral worship cannot depart from 
 those ancient religious customs. Some of the men 
 who come to America make a pretense of manifesting 
 an interest in the religions of their adopted country; 
 but, as has been repeatedly shown, there is no founda- 
 tion for that interest other than curiosity or a desire for 
 financial gain. 
 
 With most of their men and with many of their 
 women sex relationship has reached a point of utter 
 moral depravity. Licentious indulgences are with 
 them a recreation and a pastime. Many of their 
 women are born barren and, in order that prostitution 
 
86 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 among them may not be restrained by child-bearing, 
 many women are made barren by artificial means. This 
 last named crime alone would destroy the nation after 
 a few more generations. But when that crime is com- 
 bined with all the limitations and obstructions which its 
 people have put in the way of their own evolution, there 
 is but one result that can come and that is destruction 
 of the entire Chinese nation. 
 
 It is to be hoped that the people of our own and other 
 nations, who believe themselves to be progressive and 
 enlightened, will learn something of the causes and un- 
 mistakable signs which precede and produce "race sui- 
 cide," and not be so unwise as to require experiences 
 similar to those of a dying nation in order to learn the 
 lesson Divine Law is trying to teach. 
 
 Since there are two sides to every subject, there is 
 another side to this one. Opposite to "race suicide" 
 stands the other extreme, which is parental slavery. 
 Parenthood is a necessary experience in man's evolu- 
 tion, but parental slavery, produced by overmuch pa- 
 renthood, is another great mistake. Because God said 
 on the morning of man's creation "be fruitful and multi- 
 ply and replenish the earth and subdue it," many people 
 have believed it to be a duty they owed to God to give 
 birth to as many children as it was possible to do, and 
 regardless of health or of financial conditions bore 
 children in such numbers that they were utterly unable 
 to take care of them. This is exhibiting an extrava- 
 
Parenthood. 87 
 
 gance in the parental privileges of man and is as much 
 to be deplored as any other extravagance. 
 
 It is true that there are many egos upon the subject- 
 ive plane awaiting opportunities for re-incarnation. But 
 so there is an abundance of food in the world waiting 
 to be transformed into blood, bone and muscle. A 
 man who would constantly overcrowd his stomach in 
 order to accommodate the food that was waiting to 
 be transformed into something higher than food would 
 be abusing that organ and would soon reach a point 
 where he could not retain any food, and he would 
 shorten his life as a penalty for his extravagance in 
 eating. 
 
 There are certain religious orders which encourage 
 and even command their female members to give birth 
 to as many children as it is possible to do ; and priests 
 have been known to advise the sacrifice of the life of 
 a mother for the sake of bringing another child into 
 the world, even though at that moment there was a 
 family of little ones to be left motherless by his decision. 
 
 The Occultist would say such advice as this, coming 
 from a priest, supposed to be a holy man, should be re- 
 garded as a crime, and should be made punishable by 
 the State. It is a mistake to allow such men to teach 
 ignorant people to commit such wrongs as these, for 
 it is as much of a wrong to sacrifice the incarnation of 
 one soul for the sake of giving incarnation to another 
 as it is to take life in any other way. 
 
88 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 It is not necessary that a soul should become a slave 
 to a larger family of children than it has means to 
 comfortably provide for. It is not right nor just for 
 a man and woman to toil early and late and be deprived 
 of the advantages and pleasures of life in order that a 
 number of other egos may have an opportunity to re- 
 incarnate. But every man and woman should be wil- 
 ling to pay the parental debt they owe to the Divine 
 Law, by having some children. In other words they 
 should be willing and glad to give bodies to and to 
 educate at least two other egos to pay for their own 
 birth and education. 
 
 But if an individual does not wish to pay his v debt 
 and prefers to shirk his sacred obligation; if he feels 
 either mentally or physically unqualified for parent- 
 hood, then he should refuse to marry and should devote 
 his time to the improvement of his mental and physical 
 condition and toward helping improve the condition of 
 others who need his assistance. 
 
 The Nazarene said: "For ye hath the poor always 
 with you," and the man or woman who does not desire 
 to marry and become a natural parent can find much to 
 do for the fatherless and motherless children in the 
 world who need assistance. 
 
LECTURE FOUR 
 
 PHYSICAL AND PSYCHIC DEVELOPMENT. 
 
 In the three lectures preceding this one there have 
 been a few brief glimpses of cosmogonal evolution and 
 of the relationship existing between God — Divine Mind 
 — and some of the greatest individualized centers of 
 force in the Universe ; such as the Solar Deities and the 
 Elohim or Creative Gods. It must be understood that 
 these great Centres of Consciousness were the com- 
 bined products of remote Cosmic Days, and that on 
 the morning of our first period they were but called 
 again into activity and were not newly created as was 
 anciently believed. For God did not create the earth 
 and all it contained first and then make "two great 
 lights : the greater light to rule the day and the lesser 
 light to rule the night : and the stars and set them in the 
 firmament of the heaven to give light upon the Earth/' 
 as is stated in the first chapter of Genesis. 
 
 But, in accordance with the Divine Law, which is 
 also the law of necessity, the stronger centers of force 
 preceded the weaker in this Cosmic Day, the same as 
 
90 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 they did during past periods, and will forever con- 
 tinue to do; and therefore the Occultist would say, 
 before the creation of worlds, or of planetary systems, 
 the suns were created which were to give light and 
 heat and magnetic life to those worlds. 
 
 On the morning of the second period of our Cosmic 
 Day, after light had been established and after the Di- 
 vine Will had caused the separation to take place be- 
 tween the undifferentiated and the differentiated por- 
 tions of Itself, and after God had said : "Let there be a 
 firmament in the midst of the waters." Celestial Be- 
 ings, who in our Scripture were sometimes called the 
 Seraphim and Cherubim, and who had been but waiting 
 for the Divine Summons to arouse them from their 
 inactivity — came forth from the undifferentiated por- 
 tion of God and were ready to begin the work which 
 the All Father, Divine Mind, desired them to do. 
 
 Like the Elohim, these great Beings were also cen- 
 ters of individualized consciousness, but differed from 
 them in being the products of the Cosmic Day just past. 
 When the last Cosmic Night came on they had, through 
 individualization, evolved to a point beyond the possi- 
 bility of re-absorbment into the Universal Conscious- 
 ness. 1 And although they were possessed of lesser 
 power, being smaller centers than the Elohim, still the 
 individual Godhood of each had been established, and 
 they belonged to the "Heavenly Host" of souls who 
 work everlastingly for the upbuilding of the Universe. 
 
 J The History and Power of Mind, pp. 100-101. 
 
Physical and Psychic Development. 91 
 
 Throughout our Scripture these Beings are frequent- 
 ly mentioned, and are called by various names, accord- 
 ing to the impression made upon the mind of the indi- 
 vidual who saw them. Usually they appeared singly 
 to persons, as in the case of Saul, who was going to 
 Damascus to persecute the ancient Christians. The 
 description he gave of the Being who stopped him in 
 his mad career was more nearly correct than was usually 
 given in those days. He was impressed with the 
 thought that it was Jesus of Nazareth who spoke to 
 him, and in his report of the incident he said : "Suddenly 
 there shined round about him a light from heaven ; and 
 he fell to the earth and heard a voice saying unto him, 
 Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou me?" and for three 
 days afterward he was without sight, and neither ate 
 nor drank. 
 
 It may or may not have been the Being who had been 
 using the body of the humble Nazarene in order to 
 teach humanity how to live to higher standards of mo- 
 rality ; but whether it was He or not, it certainly was a 
 Celestial Being who had been sent to Saul to enlighten 
 him regarding the mistakes he was making in persecut- 
 ing his fellowmen. And it was not the first nor the 
 last incident of the kind which has occurred among 
 mankind. 
 
 In the first chapter of Ezekiel there is a most graphic 
 description given of four of these Beings who, that 
 ancient prophet declared, had appeared to him. He 
 
92 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 said they looked exactly alike and had "the appearance 
 of the likeness of the glory of the Lord." And when 
 he heard the voice of the One who spoke, he fell upon 
 his face and was unable to stand before that holy com- 
 pany. 
 
 It is not unreasonable to believe that the ridiculous 
 description Ezekiel gave of that Celestial Quartet was 
 highly colored by his intense emotional condition, as 
 well as by the imperfection of his clairvoyant vision at 
 that time. So far as the details are concerned, his de- 
 scription of those Beings could not have been correct, 
 since Beings who have reached the point of develop- 
 ment which entitles them to the position of Creative 
 Gods have no need for wings, neither do they have ani- 
 mal heads nor birds' faces. But they are great Souls 
 who in their Cosmic Day were men like the men of 
 our present day, but who have now become disem- 
 bodied, yet have retained every principle except their 
 physical vehicle, for which they have no further need. 
 And, instead of going to some far away heaven and 
 spending an eternity in selfish bliss, they have chosen 
 to do the work of self-sacrifice which ends only with 
 the Cosmic Day in which that work is undertaken. 
 Combined they form the invisible "Host" which ever 
 protects and watches over humanity within its karmic 
 limits. Singly or in pairs, they sometimes visit indi- 
 viduals who have become worthy of their help. They 
 are the protecting, compassionate, guardian angels for 
 
Physical and Psychic Development. 93 
 
 struggling, suffering souls of earth. They are the 
 Elder Brothers, the Saviours, the Avatars for undevel- 
 oped men. 
 
 With their intense and rapid rates of vibration they 
 sometimes appear to man as great centers of light or as 
 radiant suns encircled by all the colors of the rainbow. 
 And if one of these wondrous Beings comes into close 
 proximity with an undeveloped incarnated soul, that 
 soul is often unable to bear the Presence and retain his 
 consciousness on the material plane. 
 
 Sometimes one of these Beings takes a physical body 
 and uses it for a short time for the purpose of enabling 
 Him to mingle with men and thus help a race or a na- 
 tion by leading it over a difficult place in its evolution. 
 
 But whether incarnated or not, they inspire and up- 
 lift the leaders of peoples teaching them at all times 
 the highest truths that they are able to understand. 
 
 The laws operating in the macrocosm also control 
 the microcosm, and since in order to evolve, Divine 
 Mind has to express Itself through the instrumentality 
 of individualized centers, it was necessary in the sixth 
 period of our Cosmic Day, after suns and worlds and 
 systems of worlds had been created, that It should con- 
 tinue further with the individualization of Itself. When 
 the earth was formed and adjusted to its orbit in the 
 heavens, and when its surface had become sufficiently 
 cooled and encrusted to form a substantial foundation, 
 the vapors which had been accumulating in its sur- 
 
94 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 rounding- atmosphere, by reason of the intense heat 
 emanating from it as a mass of burning gases, were 
 precipitated back upon it in the form of a heavy rain. 
 This is described in Genesis second chapter and sixth 
 verse: "But there went up a mist from the earth and 
 watered the whole face of the ground." The Occultist 
 further says that there was a great downpour of rain 
 which lasted for many years until the whole face of the 
 earth was covered with water. And that for ages 
 Mother Earth was covered with the restless, surging 
 sea. 1 
 
 When the time had come in the earth's evolution 
 that individualized life could be maintained upon it, the 
 earth, through its own magnetic power of attraction, 
 commenced to draw from the differentiated portion of 
 the Universal Consciousness surrounding it the cosmic 
 life currents which were to ensoul it and to ensoul all 
 the animal forms which it should sometime produce. 
 The first current which was attracted, and which en- 
 tirely permeated it, was the cosmic current orange. 
 This is the current that gives life to everything and 
 without which neither minerals nor vegetables nor ani- 
 mals could exist. 2 Without its renewing power even 
 the earth itself would soon become nothing but a huge 
 ball of crumbling coke and slowly disintegrate. After 
 the life current was established and had formed a broad 
 
 iFrom Incarnation to Re-incarnation, p. 8. 
 2 The History and Power of Mind, p. 231. 
 
Physical and Psychic Development, 95 
 
 protecting band around the earth then came the cosmic 
 current red 1 and blended with the orange upon its outer 
 edge. In this current are the elements which induce 
 pro-creation and therefore it was a necessary force to 
 aid in the work of re-production of the vegetable and 
 animal forms of earth. After the cosmic current red 
 then came another which vibrates at the rate producing 
 green 2 and blended with the red upon its outer edge. 
 In this current are the elements which produce and 
 maintain the principle of individualization and thus it 
 was also a necessary factor in the work which Divine 
 Mind desired done upon the earth. 
 
 When our globe had become surrounded and en- 
 souled with these currents or colors it was ready to 
 bring forth into objectivity the various vegetable and 
 animal forms which Divine Mind had created on the 
 mental plane, and in this work the Seraphim and Cheru- 
 bim, the Lord Gods of the second chapter of Genesis, 
 became the demonstrators. 3 
 
 According to the command of God — Divine Mind — 
 the Elohim had created the Sons of God out of the 
 differentiated part of the Universal Consciousness and 
 had placed him in a realm of innocence upon another 
 sphere or orb in our planetary chain ; and now the Sera- 
 phim and Cherubim undertook the work of creating the 
 forms of vegetable and animal life and the bodies of 
 animal men out of that part of the differentiated por- 
 
 »The History and Power of Mind, p. 228. 
 a The History and Power of Mind, p. 232. 
 8 From Incarnation to Re-incarnation, p. 63. 
 
96 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation, 
 
 tion of the Universal Consciousness which had been 
 attracted to and had ensouled the earth. 
 
 Since Divine Mind had pictured certain portions of 
 the earth covered with grasses, flowers and trees, and 
 had thus formed the matrices for these individualized 
 expressions of Itself, seven Seraphs and seven Cherubs, 
 half souls of each other, formed into a group of Creative 
 Beings for the purpose of materializing Divine Mind's 
 mental creations. These Beings with their united force 
 raised continents above the surface of the waters and 
 caused "the waters under the heaven to be gathered to- 
 gether unto one place." Then they slowly drew from 
 the orange, the red and the green currents, ensouling 
 the earth, a combined force which, as it passed through 
 the mineralized soil and appeared upon its surface, in- 
 dividualized and materialized into the many forms of 
 vegetable life which they had seen pictured in Divine 
 Mind before they grew. 
 
 First came the tiny lichens upon the rocks, then the 
 grass and flowers, the shrubs and finally the trees ; and 
 thus the command of God — Divine Mind — was fulfilled ; 
 "and out of the ground" made the Lord Gods to grow 
 every plant of the field and every "tree that is pleasant 
 for the sight, and good for food." 
 
 After the vegetable kingdom was created and was 
 ready to support the animal life that was to come, then 
 this group of Celestial Beings began slowly to material- 
 ize the pictures they saw in Divine Mind of the fish. 
 First came the various kinds of mussels, mollusks and 
 
Physical and Psychic Development. 97 
 
 bivalves. All were without shells in the beginning but 
 afterward, those that needed, evolved such protection 
 as would preserve life and maintain continued exist- 
 ence. And after ages and ages there were evolved 
 from the mussel, fish ; and from the fish a creature half 
 fish and half fowl, which finally evolved to fowl and 
 flew above the waters instead of swam in the waters, 
 and thus was fulfilled the mandate of Divine Mind: 
 "Let the waters bring forth abundantly the moving 
 creature that hath life, and fowl that may fly above the 
 earth in the open firmament of heaven." 
 
 And after the waters had been made to bring forth, 
 then these Celestial Beings began slowly to materialize 
 the insect and animal forms which they had seen pict- 
 ured in Divine Mind. From the decaying roots of the 
 grasses and the flowers the life principle was drawn into 
 tiny insect and animal forms (which of course did not 
 include the malignant creatures which were subse- 
 quently the offspring of men's minds). 1 And from the 
 decaying roots of shrubs and trees the life principle 
 was drawn into larger animal forms. 
 
 The soul of the squirrel which now has its home in 
 the hollow of a decaying tree was once the soul of a 
 tree. Then it depended upon the soil and the atmos- 
 phere for its individual maintenance and its limitations 
 held it firmly attached to the mother earth which bore 
 it. When its experience as a tree had been sufficient, 
 and when its material tree body began to decay, the 
 
 1 The History and Power of Mind, p. 173. 
 
98 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 Universal Consciousness, desiring a higher individuali- 
 zation for it, acted as the evolutionary impulse and 
 pushed the tree soul out of its dying vehicle, and the 
 Celestial Beings moulded it into the tiny squirrel form 
 which they saw pictured in Divine Mind. Because of 
 its former life as a tree and because of its past associa- 
 tions with the forest, in its new and more progressed 
 form it loved and made its home among the trees, until 
 after many re-incarnations as a squirrel it outgrew that 
 condition also and was able to use a larger and a 
 stronger body. And thus the animal kingdom was 
 gradually evolved through the re-embodiment of the 
 life principle, combined with the pro-creative and in- 
 dividualizing forces, until a form was evolved which 
 stood erect and walked upon two feet. This form the 
 Celestial Beings — the Lord Gods — created (evolved) 
 from "the dust of the ground." It was the materialized 
 and mineralized product of the earth. And when they 
 "breathed into his nostrils the breath of life," or drew 
 into his body the combined cosmic life currents, (ani- 
 mal) "man became a living (animal) soul," and was 
 ready to receive the divine, immortal principle which 
 was waiting upon another sphere to come and im- 
 mortalize his existence. 
 
 In Lecture One of this course it was shown how the 
 Sons of God incarnated in the animal forms which the 
 Celestial Beings had prepared for them, 1 and the ac- 
 
 1 From Incarnation to Re-incarnation, p. 10; The History and Power 
 of Mind, pp. 69-71. 
 
Physical and Psychic Development. 99 
 
 count of that incarnation will not be repeated. It is 
 sufficient to say that after the union of the two minds, 
 the higher and the lower, or the subjective and the 
 objective, the struggle for the supremacy commenced 
 between them; and although man has lived upon this 
 planet until more than one-half of the time has passed 
 which was allotted to his evolution, the struggle be- 
 tween his two minds is still strong and he is now only 
 just beginning to learn something about his origin and 
 nature. 
 
 Since history began to be written there have been 
 individuals who have stood forth during their age or 
 generation in the position of psychics ; and because of 
 the mental or moral undevelopment of some of those in- 
 dividuals, psychism has suffered a great deal of oppro- 
 brium. The Century Dictionary defines psychism as: 
 "The doctrine that there is a fluid diffused throughout 
 all nature, animating equally all living and organized 
 beings, and that the difference which appears in their 
 actions comes of their particular organization." 
 
 To the ordinary student this definition is confusing. 
 For if there is a fluid diffused throughout all nature 
 which animates equally all living and organized beings, 
 why should not every being be equally effected by it? 
 It also defines the word Psyche, from which psychism 
 is derived, as a Greek word meaning among other 
 things "the human soul, spirit or mind." If it is the 
 human soul which is supposed to be diffused through- 
 
 L.Oi G. 
 
100 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 out all nature and which animates equally all living and 
 organized beings, then the first definition is wrong, be- 
 cause, as is most apparent, it is the soul's own person- 
 ality which is most animated, and other beings or per- 
 sonalities are affected by it according to its condition 
 of development and consequent influence over them. 
 
 The great trouble with the definition as it stands is, 
 that the person who wrote it was not acquainted with 
 the subject he was writing about, and the trouble with 
 humanity is that it knows very little about the subject 
 and is always suspicious of whatever it is not acquainted 
 with. 
 
 Occultism teaches that psychism or psychic develop- 
 ment is soul growth and that it is not an "especial gift 
 from God," to one individual more than to another; 
 but it is the result of the soul's evolvement and conse- 
 quent ability to see or to be otherwise conscious on 
 planes other than the material, while it still functions 
 in a physical body. That psychism pertains to and is 
 an attribute of the soul and not of the spirit or sub- 
 jective mind is shown by the fact that many animals are 
 psychic. There are many instances on record of horses 
 who have been frightened at disembodied entities and 
 have refused to draw a carriage containing the dead 
 body of a man or ot a beast. This was because they 
 saw or were conscious of the disembodied soul of the 
 corpse which they feared. And dogs have been known 
 to fear or to follow and obey the will of a disembodied 
 
Physical and Psychic Development, 101 
 
 soul who was invisible to persons who were not psychic ; 
 and yet no one could possibly claim spirituality for the 
 animals. 
 
 The cult which calls its followers spiritualists has had 
 much to do with bringing confusion in the minds of 
 investigators along this line of thought. Many of the 
 followers of this cult believe themselves to be "spirit- 
 ualists," because they have accepted as a truth the fact 
 that there is eternal progression for the human soul — 
 which belief is an entirely separate and distinct thing 
 from a knowledge of spirit or of things spiritual. 
 Every living thing is animated by a soul and this soul, 
 whether it is of a plant or of animal or of a man, is the 
 evolutionary force within, which re-incarnates again 
 and again until sometime and somewhere it reaches the 
 spiritual plane of development. Then and not until 
 then can it be properly called spiritual. 
 
 There are two kinds of psychic development, the 
 prudent, which leads to independent clairvoyance and 
 clairaudience ; and the imprudent, which leads to the 
 destruction of the physical body or to insanity. The 
 prudent psychic develops his body by living a natural, 
 orderly life. Through meditation and concentration 
 and by a conscious use of the life currents and of the 
 higher cosmic currents, he keeps his thoughts pure and 
 his body well and strong. 
 
 With the coming of the Sons of God to this planet to 
 incarnate, there were added to the band of colors already 
 
102 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 surrounding it two higher cosmic currents or colors. 
 The first three, the orange, the red, and the green, were 
 all that were needed to ensoul the earth and the vege- 
 table and animal kingdoms. But when the Sons of 
 God came here to dwell, being of a higher rate of vibra- 
 tion than any thing on earth, their evolution depended 
 upon their having higher forces to draw from. Hav- 
 ing been created out of that portion of the Universal 
 Consciousness which vibrates as blue, they were blue 
 and their mental supplies had to be drawn from the cos- 
 mic current out of which they had been created. For 
 man is the connecting link between the Celestial Beings 
 of other Cosmic Days and the lower creatures of his 
 own day, and it is through him and his efforts that the 
 lower kingdoms will be raised to a higher development. 
 Without the blue cosmic current he could not continue 
 to maintain his present position in the Universe, but 
 would deteriorate into the same general rate of vibra- 
 tion with the creatures below him that draw their sup- 
 port from the lower cosmic currents. 
 
 With the coming of the blue current to enlarge the 
 earth's aura there also came the next higher current, 
 which is the yellow or spiritual, and with this the cosmic 
 band of colors was completed. All that man and all 
 the other individualized creations of earth would need 
 to draw upon during this period of evolution was now 
 ready for use; but the last two were for man, since it 
 was intended by Divine Mind that Its Sons should as- 
 
Physical and Psychic Development. 103 
 
 pire and attain to the yellow or spiritual realm, and by 
 so attaining uplift all the creations in the world below 
 them. 
 
 With these conditions in view the prudent psychic 
 begins to lay the foundation for future clairvoyancy or 
 Seership by going about getting his body into the 
 proper condition in a scientific manner. For he knows 
 that without a sound body and a wholesome mind his 
 psychic development would be more harmful than help- 
 ful to him. Independent clairvoyance and clairaudi- 
 ence belong to man's mental and spiritual development 
 and come only by consciously using the cosmic currents 
 blue and yellow. Instructions how to gain these attri- 
 butes of soul will be given in Lecture Five of this 
 course; at present physical and psychic development 
 will be discussed, since these two things are the basis 
 or foundation for the higher attributes to rest upon. 
 
 The first races of mankind that existed upon the 
 earth were powerful in their physique; "there were 
 giants in those days;" and those ancient men were-sup- 
 plied with several physical organs which have now 
 either entirely disappeared or have diminished in size 
 to nothing but infinitesimal and apparently useless 
 glands. The diminution of these organs was caused by 
 the sexual excesses which man indulged in and to the 
 artificial modes of living which he adopted. For ex- 
 ample, the tiny gland in the center of his brain which 
 medical science calls the pineal gland was once a center 
 
104 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 of consciousness used by ancient men for the purpose 
 of functioning upon the psychic plane. 1 It was the 
 organ through which the soul reported psychic events 
 to the material plane. Situated at the end of his au- 
 ditory nerves was once other glands or centers of con- 
 sciousness which the soul used to transmit psychic 
 vibrations into audible sounds. But because he grew 
 to love the material things of earth more than the 
 psychic or mental, he neglected and finally ceased to 
 use those centers of consciousness which he possessed. 
 With the disuse of an organ it diminishes in size and 
 strength and after a long continued disuse it becomes 
 atrophied, and so it was with these centers of conscious- 
 ness in man's brain. Because of his grossness and sex- 
 ual excesses, the selfish and brutal conditions into 
 which man sank, his psychic centers of consciousness 
 dwindled to glands very little larger than pin heads and 
 became of no use whatever to him. 
 
 The same condition became true of other organs in 
 his body. Originally there was an extra receptacle at- 
 tached to the caecum or head of the intestinal colon, 
 which is now called the vermiform appendix. For 
 those ancient men it served the purpose of retaining a 
 vital fluid which was abstracted from his food during 
 the process of digestion, and which would supply him 
 with sufficient nutrition to enable him to exist for weeks 
 and sometimes for months without taking any other 
 
 !The History and Power of Mind, p. 184. 
 
Physical and Psychic Development. 105 
 
 food. Now the miserable remnant of that once won- 
 derful organ has degenerated into nothing but a cause 
 of much suffering for mankind in general, and a source 
 of considerable revenue for some of the members of 
 the medical profession. And while our learned sur- 
 geons proceed to remove the now useless attachment 
 they wonder what it was ever created for. 
 
 In ancient days man was also supplied with a pair of 
 glands which were situated just above his kidneys and 
 which medical science now calls suprarenal bodies. 
 These bodies were created for the purpose of secreting 
 other precious fluids vitally necessary to the prolonga- 
 tion of his physical life ; but like the psychic centers in 
 his brain these organs have also become obsolete, and 
 all because of his neglect and abuse of his physical 
 body. 
 
 At this time in the cycle or evolution, during the last 
 half of the sixth great period of our Cosmic day, man 
 is beginning to bestir himself, and is trying to regain 
 some of the powers he once possessed and so extrava- 
 gantly wasted. It is encouraging to note that the ris- 
 ing generations have begun to depart from the customs 
 of the generations passing and are devoting more time 
 to athletics. Twenty or thirty years ago it was con- 
 sidered quite the proper thing for wealthy men's sons 
 to aspire to becoming nothing but effeminate fops. In 
 those days the heaviest things the fashionable scions 
 of some of the old aristocratic families lifted or at- 
 
106 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 tempted to carry were their fancy headed canes, which 
 they sat and sucked while they idly stared out of their 
 clubhouse windows at the women who passed. They 
 did nothing and knew nothing about anything besides 
 the regular routine of the useless indolent lives that they 
 lived. And the most arduous things the young women 
 of that class and generation did was to practice a little 
 piano music and eat bon bons. Both sexes were pale 
 and puny and usually died quite young. But the rising 
 generation seems to have caught step with the law of 
 evolution and is cultivating its physical strength. And 
 although it may not realize what great benefit will be 
 derived from so doing, yet is surely laying the founda- 
 tion for a magnificent physique for the coming race. 
 
 As it has always been with every new impulse in the 
 right direction, there are persons who take an extreme 
 view of everything and over-do whatever they under- 
 take to do. By reason of their enthusiasm in believing 
 that if a little of anything is good, a great deal is better, 
 they are strongly inclined to over-do in their athletic 
 exercises. To acquire health and strength it is not 
 necessary or advisable to spring out of a warm bed in 
 the morning and while the stomach is empty take a 
 plunge into a tub of cold water; and then in order to 
 bring the blood back to the surface of the body, from 
 the vitals where it has been driven by the sudden shock, 
 rub the skin until it smarts with the violent friction 
 of rubbing. But it is necessary to rise and dress and 
 
Physical and Psychic Development. 107 
 
 then open a window which lets the sunlight into the 
 room, and while raising the arms to the highest point 
 above the head slowly fill the lungs to their greatest 
 capacity with the pure oxygen of the morning. Then, 
 as the breath is slowly exhaled, allow the arms to fall 
 to the sides, and while this exercise is being repeated 
 the thoughts should be concentrated upon the blue or 
 yellow cosmic currents which surround the earth and 
 supply man with his mental and spiritual forces. 
 
 It is not necessary to practice lifting great weights 
 in order to strengthen the muscles and gain physical 
 strength. Neither is it necessary to hang suspended 
 by the heels in mid air over a horizontal bar until the 
 veins and arteries are ready to burst with the blood 
 that is thus unnaturally forced into them. Man's Crea- 
 tors never intended that he should walk or stand upon 
 his hands with his feet elevated in the air. An intelli- 
 gent examination of his venous system will show that 
 he was intended to walk or stand upon his feet and to 
 use his hands and arms for other purposes than for 
 walking. And such extreme exercises as these are not 
 permanently helpful. For a time a man may feel thrills 
 of exhilaration passing through his body because of his 
 cold bath or of his exciting acrobatic performances, but 
 there always comes a reaction from those shocks to his 
 physical body the same as follows the thrilling experi- 
 ence of drinking a stimulant. The extra strength is 
 not his to keep, but is only borrowed from the future 
 and will leave him as suddenly as it came. 
 
108 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 Because it has been reported that a great hero called 
 Hercules practiced lifting a calf each day until it 
 reached maturity and in this manner gained the 
 strength to carry it when it became full grown, many 
 of our modern heroes and athletes, who live where 
 calves are not available, substitute iron dumb bells for 
 infant bovines, and increase the weight of those bells 
 until they sometimes injure themselves permanently 
 with straining. They forget — if they ever knew — that 
 the strength they are now beginning to regain was lost 
 ages and ages ago and that since it went gradually it 
 will return gradually if they go about getting it in a 
 wise and prudent manner. 
 
 Very few recognized athletes live to the age of fifty 
 years and many die after about ten years of hard train- 
 ing. They suddenly collapse or go out with pneu- 
 monia or heart failure and people wonder why those 
 strong men were unable to resist a severe cold when 
 they could lift much more than their weight. The rea- 
 son is this. They had been overstraining their lungs 
 and their muscles, and when the reaction came and they 
 were placed upon a bed of illness their overstrained 
 organs collapsed like an overcharged balloon. 
 
 Gentle, healthy exercises are both beneficial and nec- 
 essary for man's physical and psychic development ; but 
 physical exercises should always be regulated by good 
 judgment and common sense the same as should any- 
 thing else that man does. 
 
Physical and Psychic Development, 109 
 
 For an aid to the practice of concentration there are 
 muscular exercises which are most beneficial and which 
 serve to develop both the muscles and the mind. In- 
 stead of lifting heavy weights and overstraining the 
 muscles it is a better exercise to concentrate the 
 thoughts upon a particular muscle and learn to raise 
 and lower it by the power of thought concentration. 
 The circulation of the blood in the body can also be 
 controlled in a like manner, and this is a better exercise 
 than that of walking or of running for many miles for 
 the purpose of getting a good circulation. If a person 
 desires to test the truth of this statement for himself, 
 let him concentrate his thoughts upon the blood in his 
 feet. For five consecutive minutes let him think of 
 nothing but his feet and the blood which is flowing 
 into the veins and arteries of them. See the veins 
 throbbing and filled with blood in any portion of his 
 body and he will very soon be able to control the circu- 
 lation of his blood as well as to strengthen and enlarge 
 his muscles by his power of concentration of thought. 
 
 If a person desires to enlarge and magnetize his brain 
 and the psychic centers within it, let him concentrate 
 his thoughts upon the tiny glands which are the com- 
 bined physical and psychic centers of consciousness for 
 his soul. Let him see the blue cosmic current flowing 
 into his brain or such center until it throbs with this 
 animating, magnetic fluid. But when his head seems 
 to be entirely filled with the current, and he feels it 
 vibrating strongly, it is unwise to continue longer to 
 
110 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 draw upon it at that time. He should remember not 
 to be extravagant in this any more than in any other 
 exercise ; for in the beginning of his practicing he can 
 over-do with his mental gymnastics the same as with 
 his physical athletics. In other words he should be 
 gentle and prudent with this as with every other thing 
 he undertakes to do and not waste his precious force in 
 smashing and tearing at himself because he may have 
 a plenty. It is much easier to destroy anything than 
 to construct it, and it requires much less time. There 
 are mental as well as physical reactions, and it is well to 
 avoid both as much as possible. 
 
 Now that man has reached the age of Marconi and 
 telephone systems for transmitting intelligence and 
 sounds, it is not so difficult for him to understand how 
 subjective sounds and scenes can be transmitted and 
 described upon the material plane. After witnessing 
 the process of receiving from a ship in mid ocean a 
 message, and having it telephoned from the receiving 
 station to him in his home, perhaps he can understand 
 how the soul can transmit through its highly developed 
 and sensitive instrument its message to the material 
 world. But it is with this as it is with every other thing 
 in the world that is done well, the proper conditions 
 must exist in order to produce perfect results. If the 
 Marconi receiving instrument is out of order the mes- 
 sage sent to it from the ship will either not be received 
 at all, or it will be imperfect and incomplete and there- 
 fore not be understood. If the psychic's brain is be- 
 
Physical and Psychic Development, 111 
 
 fogged with the fumes of liquor or tobacco, or if the 
 vibrations of his receiving glands and auditory nerves 
 are deadened or stupefied by drugs or poisonous medi- 
 cines he will not make a good transmitter of the mes- 
 sage sent by the soul. Therefore it is an absolute neces- 
 sity that a good psychic should possess a good body. 
 He must be sound in mind and sound in body if he is 
 to become an independent clairvoyant or clairaudient. 
 
 The imprudent manner in which psychic power has 
 been developed has been the greatest of all the reasons 
 for the disrepute which psychism suffers among intelli- 
 gent persons of the world. No intelligent thinking 
 person is going to accept as a truth anything that is 
 told him by a wild eyed, long haired, pallid faced man 
 or woman who is posing before the public as a psychic. 
 The woman who goes about the streets muttering or 
 whispering to herself or gesticulating, with her eyes 
 half closed, is of no credit to the subject she is studying 
 and wishes to present to the world. 
 
 The woman who tells everybody she knows and 
 everybody she meets that she "is so psychic" or that 
 she "examines psychically everything and everybody" 
 she sees, is an unfortunate, misguided specimen of im- 
 prudent psychic development; for she has neither a 
 sound body nor a sound mind for the foundation of her 
 development and is therefore totally unreliable in her 
 statements. The prudently developed psychic will 
 neither dress nor appear differently from the class of 
 
112 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 people to which he belongs, and will always use his 
 powers wisely. He will not advertise himself in any 
 way as a psychic, nor will he seek notoriety through 
 his powers. If he gives to a friend of the knowledge 
 he has gained he does it because he believes it will be 
 of benefit to his friend, and not because he hopes or 
 expects that in some way the giving will accrue to his 
 own advantage. 
 
 There are many ways by which a lower order of 
 psychic development can be gained, but two of the 
 principal ways are through the Orientalists' method of 
 breathing and yoga practices, and through so-called 
 spiritualistic developing circles of some of the Western 
 students. Both these methods usually produce a low 
 order of mediumship which is never approved of by the 
 true Occultist. 1 For if Occultism stands for anything 
 in the world it is for the independent development for 
 every individual soul, and not for the dependence of 
 one soul upon another whether incarnated or ex-car- 
 nated. 
 
 The material plane upon which man lives is inter- 
 penetrated by the first subjective plane which is 
 crowded with disembodied souls who cannot get away 
 from the material stage whereon they acted their vari- 
 ous parts in their drama of life. It is perfectly natural 
 that the dispositions and desires of these souls should 
 not change by the laying down of their bodies. , And it 
 
 ir The History and Power of Mind, pp. 168-184. 
 
Physical and Psychic Development. 113 
 
 is natural that if they can find embodied souls whom 
 they can influence or control that they should try to 
 control them, because it is the natural tendency of un- 
 developed natures to desire to manage other persons 
 affairs for them. There are hundreds of men and 
 women in physical life who are ready to give advice to 
 others about the most delicate and intricate matters 
 pertaining to their private affairs and then bitterly re- 
 sent it if their advice is not followed. And it is the 
 same kind of souls upon the first psychic plane who 
 offer themselves as "heavenly guides" to mortals of 
 earth. 
 
 The disembodied entity who succeeds in gaining 
 sufficient influence over a psychic to in any way control 
 his thoughts or his actions, commences to draw upon 
 the magnetism of that person from the first moment 
 the attachment between them is formed. And if its 
 influence is permitted to continue, if the psychic is quite 
 willing and anxious to be led by his "heavenly guide," 
 there will soon be additions made to his group of "con- 
 trols" and this will continue until he becomes possessed 
 by a whole "band" and never for a moment will he be 
 acting independently or according to his own judg- 
 ment. He never is permitted to think for himself, but 
 is constantly impressed with the thoughts of others 
 who do his thinking for him, and while they give to 
 him their often mistaken ideas, they draw from him his 
 physical magnetism until he becomes a nervous wreck. 
 
114 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 He becomes their magnetic dynamo or supply station 
 from which they take copiously. 
 
 He permits his business — if he has any — to be con- 
 ducted under the guidance of a soul who was an Indian 
 warrior and whose own business during his last earthly 
 experience was that of hunting and fishing and taking 
 scalps. If the psychic fails in business he wonders 
 what was the cause of his failure, since he followed 
 faithfully the directions of his "Indian guide." 
 
 In his marital relationship he may be guided by a 
 soul who in earth life was a polygamist, and who still 
 believes in a plurality of wives. If the psychic finds 
 himself incarcerated in prison for the crime bigamy 
 while acting under the guidance of this "control," he 
 wonders how it could have happened. These instances 
 will suffice for the present, but further explanation of 
 the psychic plane and its relation to the physical world 
 will be given in Lecture Ten. 
 
 Yoga practices for psychic development are older 
 than the written history of mankind and was used by 
 the priests on the Continent Atlantis, which is now 
 sunken beneath the sea. The yoga of to-day has de- 
 generated from its original purpose of upbuilding the 
 body and brain of man and has become a dangerous 
 and most degenerate practice. The Occultists say it 
 was used by the first teachers of the races, by the Ava- 
 tars and the Saviours, for the purpose of raising man's 
 mind from the material things of earth to the spiritual 
 planes of thought. To produce perfect mental har- 
 
 
Physical and Psychic Development. 115 
 
 mony between God and man. In those ancient days 
 the priests and high priests retired into their sanctuaries 
 when they wished to commune with Divine Mind, and, 
 through meditation and concentration upon the Great 
 Consciousness and the Celestial Beings, received the 
 spiritual enlightenment they demanded. But they did 
 not indulge in the foolish chastisement or scourging 
 of their physical bodies as do the yogi of the present 
 day. They did not sit upon the ground in a single spot 
 without moving until the roots of a tree grew over 
 their limbs. Neither did they clench their hands and 
 hold them in that position until their nails grew into 
 their palms. 
 
 There are Orientalists who teach Western students 
 the damaging and dangerous yoga breathing, for the 
 purpose of stimulating or awakening psychic centers of 
 consciousness in the body and the brain. The Occult- 
 ist would warn against the practice. To many who 
 read these lectures this warning will be unnecessary 
 because their own limited experiences have brought 
 about physical disturbances. These results are in- 
 evitable because the unnatural method of breathing 
 suddenly changes the polarity of the brain and reverses 
 the natural circulation of the blood, bringing abnormal 
 pressure upon the psychic centers in the brain. Be- 
 cause the brain controls the nerves of the body the en- 
 tire nervous system is thus sympathetically affected. 
 The sudden change from the natural to the unnatural 
 manner of breathing renders the physical body negative 
 
116 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 and unable to resist an attack of epilepsy or obsession. 
 The minor physical results manifest in one or more of 
 the following forms: temporary blindness in one or 
 both eyes, bleeding at the ears or nose, stammering and 
 hysteria. If a person desires to know something fur- 
 ther of the results of yoga breathings let him make a 
 study of those who practice them, whether they are 
 from the Orient or from the Occident. It is not dif- 
 ficult to find victims of this wretched practice in many 
 of the insane asylums of this country and it is not pos- 
 sible to find one person who has gained anything in 
 spiritual development by aid of them. 
 
 Swami Vivei <fonnande^, who introduced yoga 
 breathing in this country, died, it is said, from the re- 
 sults of his own practices. His demise was a great loss 
 to the world, however, for he was not only an able man, 
 but he was a helper of humanity, and the Occident 
 should revere his memory because he brought to pop- 
 ular attention the beautiful Vedanta Philosophy. His 
 teacher, who suffered from epilepsy, died, it is said, in 
 an epileptic paroxysm caused by yoga practices. Many 
 of the lesser lights in this line of work are Americans 
 who have adopted yoga breathing and have attempted 
 for a while to teach it, but since they were not trained 
 in it from childhood, the natural consequences of a dis- 
 arranged body and mind more quickly followed their 
 mistakes and they disappeared very soon as teachers 
 from public view, leaving many wrecked lives behind 
 them. 
 
LECTURE FIVE. 
 
 MENTAL AND SPIRITUAL DEVELOPMENT. 
 
 "And the earth (Universe) was without form, and 
 void (motionless); and darkness was upon the face of 
 the deep." 
 
 Before any thing was made, God — Divine Mind — 
 existed. It was and is and forever will be, Divine 
 Potentiality; and It is also the Essence and the Sub- 
 stance of subjective and objective things. It is of the 
 Universe, and It is the Universe. It had no source, but 
 It is the Source; and having never been born, It can 
 never die. As Essence It is ineffable; but as Substance 
 It is expressible. 
 
 "And the Spirit of God (Divine Mind) moved upon 
 the face of the waters * * * and there was light/' 
 
 As Divine Essence, It could only be Essential Per- 
 fection and Omnipresence. But as Divine Substance, 
 It became substantial first as light. In Its nature It is 
 fluidic and vibratory. In expression It became differ- 
 entiated and diversified. As Omniscience It is Being: 
 as Creative Gods, It became Beings. As God It is 
 
118 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 Mind; as men It became minds. As the Father- 
 Mother, It is Consciousness. In man It became intui- 
 tion; in the animal It became instinct, and in the plant 
 It was and is consciousness. 
 
 Evolution, with its various and variable manifested 
 modes of expression, is the machinery that moves the 
 Universe, and will, in its various aspects, is the pro- 
 pelling force that moves evolution. With the Celestial, 
 Creative Beings, this force manifests as Divine Will. 
 With man it becomes differentiated into two aspects. 
 In the subjective mind it becomes individual will, while 
 in man's objective mind it becomes individual desire. 
 With animals, this force manifests as animal desire, and 
 with all kinds of plant life it manifests as sub-conscious 
 desire. 
 
 With its sub-conscious desire for greater freedom, 
 better protection and more warmth, the tiny life germ 
 in the heart of a seed bursts its confining limitations 
 and sends forth, into the magnetic, mineralized soil 
 below it, the fiberous roots that will serve as a conduit 
 for the elements it sub-consciously needs. And as the 
 tiny roots reach farther and deeper into the warm, 
 damp soil, the dependent little seed seems to nestle 
 closer and closer into the earth's maternal bosom, until 
 it is completely covered. And there it receives the 
 warmth and protection it sub-consciously desires. And 
 when these demands have been freely and fully met, 
 then it is the same sub-conscious desire — this time for 
 
Mental and Spiritual Development. 119 
 
 greater freedom — that causes it to send into the atmos- 
 phere above the soil another means by which its further 
 needs may be supplied. This time the means are not 
 the cylindrical, porous roots that may serve only as 
 tubes through which moisture and fertalized nutrition 
 shall be drawn, but it is something not unlike a tiny 
 sail, and is an emblem of its coming freedom. 
 
 The sail is tightly furled when it first appears and 
 thus it remains until it begins to feel the sun's light 
 and heat, and then, sub-consciously, it gradually un- 
 furls and, like a cup, it holds itself in readiness to receive 
 the rain-drops and the dew as well as all the sunshine it 
 can get. For these things are as necessary to its main- 
 tenance as are the chemicals it draws from out the 
 soil. And when it has reached a point in its develop- 
 ment where it must fulfil its paternal mission, that same 
 sub-conscious desire which first caused it to become 
 established as a plant puts forth the tiny buds and blos- 
 soms and then the fruit, which bears within its heart 
 the seed for more sub-consciousnesses to ensoul. By 
 reason of its accumulated strength, gained through 
 maintaining individualized form for many years, out of 
 sub-consciousness, consciousness is born. And since 
 desire can only be where consciousness exists, and since 
 desire becomes intensified as consciousness gains 
 strength, sub-conscious desire becomes desire, and, 
 through its propelling force, brings sub-consciousness to 
 
120 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 be expressed in greater and still higher forms of con- 
 sciousness. 1 
 
 It was the sub-conscious desire for better protection 
 and more warmth that caused the life germ in the seed 
 to reach down into the soil, and it was the same sub- 
 conscious desire for greater freedom which caused it 
 to send its green cups above the soil and into the sun- 
 light. As its sub-conscious desire grew, still greater 
 freedom was its constant demand, until, after many 
 years of limitation as a plant, the time came when it 
 was strong enough to be born into a higher form, and 
 thus it came into a realization of its sub-conscious 
 demand for greater freedom. 
 
 In insect life sub-consciousness becomes a lower form 
 of consciousness and ensouls whole swarms of tiny 
 forms. For example, the sub-consciousness of a decay- 
 ing shrub will be sufficient to ensoul a thousand ants 
 that will work and build their hills while controlled by 
 the conscious desire of the swarm. Each ant depends 
 upon the swarm consciousness and upon itself to do its 
 part of the whole, and in this new form receives the 
 freedom it desired as a shrub; and thus the ant or lower 
 state of consciousness is born. In the higher form as 
 animal, the lower consciousness of the swarm has given 
 way and, out of it, independent animal desire is 
 born. Its consciousness has grown in strength until now 
 
 iThe History and Power of Mind, pp. 69-71. 
 
Mental and Spiritual Development. 121 
 
 it may be called a mind, because it independently thinks 
 and has a voice and can express its thoughts in acts as 
 well as sounds. It also has a greater freedom than it 
 had as a swarm of ants, for with its growth desire has 
 also grown, and where once its needs were few they 
 now have multiplied to many. Where once it stood a 
 shrub, content to be alone, it now demands companions 
 and possessions. Like the swarm of ants, it desires an 
 abiding place, but now it also wants a mate. It loves 
 and hates and desires to rule its kind. Conscious of 
 itself, it desires to provide for self regardless of the 
 wants or needs of others: and here another quality 
 appears. Instinct is born of individual consciousness 
 with animal desire for its sire, and instinct helps to 
 improve and preserve the animal form and to continue 
 its existence until it reaches man's estate. 
 
 And when the objective mind or animal soul has be- 
 come endowed with the subjective mind or im- 
 mortal soul, it is at this point in the evolution 
 of the lower mind that conscience appears to do 
 its work. At first it seems to be not larger, nor 
 stronger, nor of more importance than the tiny glow 
 worm, which is sometimes seen among the weeds and 
 grasses, on a summer evening. And like the glow worm, 
 conscience at first can only flash a faint light into the 
 darkness of man's animal soul, and then only for a mo- 
 ment does it attract, for it cannot hold his attention. 
 But when it has become enthroned in the animal man's 
 
122 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 soul it continues to flash and flame its immortal light 
 upon his every thought and act. With every advantage 
 gained it gains in strength until it becomes to him not 
 only a light but a "still small voice," which, though 
 so faint and weak at first that it can but whisper, yet 
 in the innermost chamber of his mind it tells him truths 
 which his dearest friend or boldest enemy dare not tell. 
 It never pays him false compliments nor seeks to pal- 
 liate his sins with soft and gentle words. It calls his 
 vices by their proper names and shows him mental 
 pictures of the crimes he has committed. 
 
 Many persons believe that conscience is the voice of 
 God speaking to man, directing his actions and reprov- 
 ing his mistakes. And many believe that if he becomes 
 conscienceless he has "grieved the Spirit," and It has left 
 him; or in the language of the Church, he has 
 "sinned away his day of grace." There are others who 
 believe that conscience is mind and think that it mani- 
 fests in domestic animals, and especially in their own 
 particular pets. If conscience were mind alone it would 
 be possessed by wild beasts as well as by domesticated 
 creatures, for mind, or the power to think, is not con- 
 fined exclusively to animals that have been blest by their 
 association with man. 
 
 The occultist would say that the faculty which seems 
 to resemble conscience in the animal is instinct, which 
 is really the mother of conscience. The animal has a 
 memory of its past mistakes and their consequent pun- 
 
Mental and Spiritual Development. 123 
 
 ishments, and remembers the pain it suffered in con- 
 nection with the acts which produced the pain; and it 
 is the desire for self preservation and the fear of a repe- 
 tition of suffering which prevents it from repeating 
 again and again the same mistakes. But conscience is 
 born of animal instinct with a Son of God for its sire. 
 It is the mental product or mental result of the asso- 
 ciation of an animal mind and its instinct with its 
 subjective mind, and is to that mind what thought is to 
 both minds. It is a tool, an instrument which the sub- 
 jective mind uses in its work of conquering and edu- 
 cating its lower mind. 
 
 An infant conscience, like any other infant, is born 
 very weak and small, and in the beginning sleeps much 
 of its time. But after being fed upon the nutritious 
 food of experience, which it draws through its mother 
 instinct, it gradually grows larger and stronger, and 
 where, to the undeveloped man, it whispers so faintly 
 that he sometimes does not hear its words above the 
 din and furor he is making, to the advanced man, to 
 him who has consciously claimed his Divine Heritage, 
 it speaks in thunderous tones. 
 
 With many persons the emotion sympathy is often 
 mistaken for conscience, and because of this mistake 
 many times man's reason and judgment are swept aside, 
 and, while he believes he is following the dictates of his 
 conscience, he is really permitting his emotions to 
 direct his actions. Like passion, sympathy is a tremen- 
 
124 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation, 
 
 dous force, and if it be not controlled by wisdom, and if 
 it is permitted to have full sway, it often causes men to 
 make mistakes the results of which will require many 
 lives of suffering to correct. 
 
 It is sympathy and not conscience which creates the 
 sentiment that causes war and raises armies of men for 
 the purpose of fighting with such of their fellows as do 
 not agree with them in principle. It was sympathy for 
 the Southern slave which created the unconscientious 
 sentiment that brought the men of the Northern and 
 Southern portions of the United States into battle. 
 And when those battles were at their height it was 
 another emotion, called patriotism, which caused the 
 men of one nation — brothers of one family — to com- 
 mit crimes against each other, which, under normal 
 mental conditions, they would never have done. During 
 the din and excitement of battle the voice of conscience 
 is never heard; but when the confusion is ended and the 
 wounded or dying soldier lies upon the battlefield 
 alone with God, he then has time to listen to his con- 
 science, which says: 
 
 "After all, there is no real satisfaction in knowing 
 that you have killed other men, who, perhaps, had 
 wives and children who loved them as dearly as yours 
 love you. You are not a hero, but in God's sight, be- 
 cause you have taken lives which you cannot restore 
 and which are as precious to Him as is your own, you 
 are a murderer. And some time you will be brought 
 
Mental and Spiritual Development. 125 
 
 face to face with the souls you have so recklessly and 
 needlessly sent out of life." 
 
 The men who rush to hang the trembling wretch, 
 who, in a moment of uncontrolled animal passion, has 
 outraged a member of their community, are not act- 
 uated by their consciences to commit a crime as great 
 as that of the man they are seeking to punish. For, like 
 the frightened wretch they wish to kill, they, too, are 
 controlled by their emotions, and the only difference be- 
 tween the actuating causes of the two crimes is the dif- 
 ference in sentiment which controls the perpetrators. 
 The first crime was caused by the emotion called sexual 
 passion, and the last one was caused by the passion 
 called anger, which had its birth in sympathy for the 
 outraged member of their community. Anger and sex- 
 ual passion both belong to the lowest, darkest shade of 
 the red cosmic current, into which the punished and the 
 punishers had fallen. But after the victim of the mob's 
 passion had paid with his life the penalty the mob de- 
 manded, and when the men who sent him out of physi- 
 cal life had time to listen to their consciences, each 
 man found the picture of his victim photographed upon 
 his mind, and it mattered not which way he turned to 
 avoid it, that awful slight turned with him. If he woke 
 suddenly in the night, it was there and he had to see it 
 in all its dreadful details. It rose between him and the 
 faces of his dear ones, and even at the moment when he 
 was boastfully telling of the manner in which he helped 
 
12& From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 I 
 
 to rid the country of an outlaw, his conscience was say- 
 ing: "You know you are as great a criminal as the man 
 you helped to kill." 
 
 It is not conscience which actuates the sheriff to ad- 
 just the rope around the neck of a murderer and then 
 step upon the spring which unlocks the trap beneath 
 the feet of his victim. His objective mind may tem- 
 porarily convince him that his act is a noble one, and 
 that he is really a public benefactor. But when he has 
 entered into his closet and has shut the door between 
 himself and the outside world; when all the excitement 
 and publicity has passed, then it is the voice of con- 
 science which says to him: 
 
 "You are a murderer, too, and have committed as 
 great a crime as that of the man you killed. The emo- 
 tion which actuated his sin was anger, while yours was 
 greed.. He killed the man who he believed had wronged 
 him, while you killed him because you were hired to do 
 it by the State. You are a hired assassin and are no 
 better than the highwayman who shoots and kills his 
 victim for the money he may have in his pocket. You 
 strangled this man for the paltry sum the State offered 
 to you for doing its bloody work." And then one of 
 two things will occur. Either the sheriff will resign his 
 position as public executioner and go into a better busi- 
 ness or he will refuse to listen to his conscience and 
 will continue to kill the men whom the State orders 
 him to kill. If he chooses the latter then the voice of 
 
Mental and Spiritual Development. 127 
 
 his conscience will gradually grow fainter and weaker 
 until it will finally become silent, and as a consequence 
 the animal nature of that man will grow morally worse 
 and sink lower and lower into brutality until it becomes 
 so gross that its subjective mind will be obliged to aban- 
 don it to its fate; for a conscienceless man is indeed a 
 lost animal soul, and, without the enlightening power of 
 its subjective mind, will continue in the downward path 
 to ultimate destruction. 1 ' 
 
 Some one may ask: "If conscience is what the 
 occultist says it is; if every individual conscience is the 
 offspring of a Son of God, why are not all consciences 
 alike? Why is not the conscience of a black cannibal 
 in the wilds of Africa as reproving as the conscience of a 
 Tolstoi or of a Gladstone?" 
 
 The occultist would say the black cannibal belongs 
 to the first race of animal men in which the Sons of 
 God incarnated upon earth, and the animal natures of 
 the first races were so strong that they ruled their 
 higher or subjective minds through many reincarna- 
 tions. And it was not until those higher minds had suf- 
 fered the painful consequences of obeying the dicta- 
 tions of their lower minds that they learned to struggle 
 for the supremacy. The subjective mind of a Gladstone 
 or a Tolstoi has had many more experiences than has 
 that of the black cannibal, because it came to earth 
 among the first group of incarnating egos while the 
 black man was among the last of the subjective minds 
 
128 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 or souls who came. The soul who wore the personality 
 of a Tolstoi or of a Gladstone has reincarnated more 
 times than has the soul of the cannibal. Because of its 
 mistakes the advanced soul has seen continents sink 
 beneath the sea, and because of its ignorance and 
 wrong doing it has been swept out of material life again 
 and again by earthquakes and by cataclysms. It has also 
 suffered torture at the hands of its fellowmen until it 
 has learned to command instead of obey its own lower 
 mind. Where once it whispered to its animal nature 
 through the voice of an infant conscience, it now speaks 
 in the commanding tone of a conscious soul, and as a 
 Tolstoi or a Gladstone its reproofs are listened to by 
 other objective minds as well as by its own. 
 
 Acting under the dictation of its conscience, mankind 
 has evolved to a condition where it begins to under- 
 stand life's problems from a higher mental plane than 
 that of the animal mind; and, as man's objective mind 
 becomes subservient to his subjective mind, the animal 
 instinct merges into intuition, and animal desire be- 
 comes absorbed by individual will. At this point, man, 
 conscious of his heritage as a Son of God, begins to 
 claim some of his powers and privileges. In religion he 
 has begun to claim his divine right to think for himself 
 i and to worship as suits him best. And instead of con- 
 tinuing under the dominion of the Church and under 
 the direction of its so-called holy men, he decides to 
 accept only such truths as appeal to him as truths. 
 
Mental and Spiritual Development. 129 
 
 'Sometimes he stands forth from among his f ellowmen 
 as a moralist and refuses to recognize the need of either 
 church or religious society to help him keep in the path 
 of rectitude. And he declares that he will live according 
 to the light of conscience, and not according to the man 
 made creeds and dogmas of the Church, and it is at this 
 point in his evolution, if he makes the most of his op- 
 portunities, that he will become fitted for a higher spir- 
 itual life, for this is the intermediate stage between the 
 animal and spiritual man. 
 
 When old institutions are forced to give way to new, 
 there are always many things said and done on either 
 side which are to be regretted; and when the men and 
 women who felt that they could no longer conscien- 
 tiously indorse or subscribe to the creeds of the Church, 
 and for that reason stepped outside that ancient and 
 crumbling institution, they, and the ethical societies 
 which they formed, were anathematized by their former 
 religious associates. When first they boldly declared 
 themselves to be doers of good for the sake of good, and 
 not for Jesus's sake or for the sake of future heavenly 
 rewards, or because of the fear of future punishment, 
 many of their religious friends declared that all their 
 ethical societies were but cesspools of iniquity, and that 
 they, themselves, were infidels. Many names, from 
 among this class of courageous souls, were dropped 
 from the visiting lists of those who still continued to 
 worship an anthropomorphic God and to fear a cloven 
 
130 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 footed devil. Some of the more kindly disposed of the 
 church people felt that it was necessary to go in search 
 of the lost sheep, and many made it a religious duty to 
 call upon and "labor with" those early seceders; and they 
 spent much time and some patience in their efforts to 
 bring back to the sacred fold of the Church the wander- 
 ing few. 1 But returning to the Church after having tasted 
 the freedom of thought and the freedom of speech that 
 are accorded to the independent moralist would be like 
 the half grown birds returning to the nest where they 
 were hatched. It was an impossible thing to accomplish, 
 and proved to be a "labor lost" for the anxious souls 
 who undertook the task. But what seemed to the 
 Church to be a sad misfortune really proved to be a 
 blessing in disguise, because, after a time, the liberality 
 of thought and speech of its ex-members began to have 
 a broadening effect upon such of their Church friends 
 as would listen to their views. And the result was that 
 many of the creeds and dogmas of the Church have 
 been revised and many of the objectionable and unrea- 
 sonable tenets have been eliminated. 
 
 No longer does the congregation of the modern 
 Church hear of infant damnation, and the Calvinistic 
 theory of fore-ordination is now never touched upon in 
 the pulpit by any of the modern clergymen. This great 
 change and improvement has been brought about by 
 
 »Mata the Magician, pp. 176-182. 
 
Mental and Spiritual Development. 131 
 
 the advanced thought as expressed by the independent 
 moralist, the members of the ethical societies, the Men- 
 tal and Christian Scientists, and the advanced thinkers 
 who refuse to wear the label of any "ism" or "ist." This 
 has indeed become the "Age of Reason," which Thomas 
 Paine foresaw and wrote about so many years ago; and 
 it is also the age of mental power for the progressive 
 man, who now begins to realize the fact that he must 
 become the master of his mind before he can reach the 
 spiritual plane of thought. He finds that his physical 
 and mental environment must be controlled before he 
 can enter into the realm of spirit. 
 
 On his way toward spirituality man finds many ave- 
 nues which, since he has become an independent 
 thinker, seem necessary to explore. If while in his unde- 
 veloped state he had become a psychic, and was con- 
 scious of the faces and of the forms of earthbound souls 
 who could not get away from the material plane, he may 
 now, with his knowledge and power of mind, become 
 clairvoyant and see the planes of being and the souls 
 who have passed beyond the earth. And where once he 
 only heard the confused murmurings of the psychic 
 plane nearest the earth, he may now, with his increased 
 power, become clairaudient and listen to the music of 
 the spheres. 
 
 /The Century Dictionary defines clairvoyance as a 
 power attributed to persons in a mesmeric state by 
 which they are supposed to discern objects concealed 
 
132 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 from sight, and to see what is happening at a distance. 
 It also defines clairaudience as the supposed power of 
 hearing, in a mesmeric trance, sounds which are not 
 audible to the ear in a waking state. Both of these defi- 
 nitions are confusing because each makes the clairvoy- 
 ant and clairaudient condition dependent upon the sub- 
 ject being in a mesmeric state — which statement is un- 
 true. The individual who is dependent upon being mes- 
 merized by another, in order to function upon any sub- 
 jective plane, is neither a clairvoyant nor a clairaudient. 
 He is simply a psychic and his statements are not to be 
 relied upon, because, while under the influence of anoth- 
 er, his mind is under the mental control of another 
 mind and his vision is likely to be imperfect and to be 
 colored by the thoughts and perhaps by the mistaken 
 beliefs of the mesmerist. He sees, as it were, through 
 another's spectacles, which perhaps are not at all fitted 
 to his eyes. He also may hear or think he hears what 
 the mesmerist hopes, wishes or believes he will hear. 
 
 But the independent clairvoyant is one who has puri- 
 fied his life and has raised the vibrations of his body 
 and brain to a point where his material vehicle is no 
 longer a veil for soul, and therefore he is no longer 
 blinded by it. In order to develop or improve his clair- 
 voyant vision he takes the time, during his devotional 
 hours, to draw from the cosmic currents surrounding 
 the earth the forces which were placed there solely for 
 his benefit, and which will increase the rate of vibra- 
 
Mental and Spiritual Development. 133 
 
 tion of his brain and of also the psychic centres within 
 it. Commencing with the cosmic blue he concentrates 
 upon it until it is drawn like a great cloud about him, 
 and while he rests and bathes in this great force he 
 watches the psychic centres in his brain as they vibrate 
 higher and stronger under its vivifying power. Com- 
 mencing with the shade of cosmic blue which he can use 
 most easily, through concentration, he gradually raises 
 the shade to higher and higher rates until it fades into 
 the next higher color, the yellow. And then he draws 
 the golden yellow to himself and basks in its uplifting 
 spiritual light until his brain has had all that it can bear 
 and demands a rest. Then the wise individual will sleep 
 for a few moments, and when he wakes again he will be 
 greatly strengthened and uplifted in both body and 
 mind, and he will also find that in time his clairvoyant 
 vision is cleared and strengthened by the experience. 
 
 He is now at a point in his development where he 
 may demand to be omniscient and omnipotent; and 
 when his demands are answered and the spiritual forces 
 come sweeping through him from the higher planes of 
 being, for a little time, he may become unconscious of 
 the trials and sorrows of physical life and in the great 
 Beyond commune with souls who have preceded him 
 on their evolutionary journey. If he is sufficiently puri- 
 fied he may be able to see or to visit the third or even 
 the fourth plane of spiritual consciousness while his 
 physical body rests quietly awaiting his return. And he 
 
134 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 may be permitted to participate for a few hours in the 
 happiness of some of the souls who dwell in that beau- 
 tiful place. 
 
 Happiness is attained through spiritual growth and 
 is not the result of a gratification of the desires for ma- 
 terial things; and spirituality, in its different degrees, is 
 gained only through becoming positively good and pos- 
 itively pure. It is the glory surrounding wisdom as sun- 
 light is the glory surrounding the sun, and is never the 
 result of negativeness or of ignorance. 
 
 On this material plane it is often said of a slender, 
 pale faced, negatively good woman, ''She is spiritual." 
 But a careful interview with the so-called "spiritual" 
 person, discloses the fact that her spirituality is but a 
 potentiality which will require many lives filled with 
 trying and perhaps bitter experiences to actualize. It is 
 to the confounding of the word spirit with ghost that 
 this mistake is largely due. Since the story of the Witch 
 of Endor was written, mankind has believed that alf 
 ghosts were spirits and that a soul became a spirit as 
 soon as its material body was laid aside. It is by mis- 
 taken analogy that men have founded this belief con- 
 cerning persons. Because a ghost is supposed to be tall, 
 slender and white, it has become a general belief that 
 height and pallor and a willowy form were spiritual 
 requisites, and that without them it was impossible to 
 be or to become spiritual. Knowing this to be a race 
 belief, many persons of both sexes who are in the pos- 
 
Mental and Spiritual Development. 135 
 
 session of these indications of physical imperfections 
 have used them with the credulous public to trade upon. 
 
 The tall, cadaverous clergyman who rises to his full 
 height of six feet in the pulpit, and waves his long, thin 
 arms above his head while he solemnly denounces sin 
 and sinners, often awakens more reverence in the hearts 
 of the people of his congregation than does the short, 
 stout, rosy faced man whose head and shoulders but 
 just appear above that sacred desk while he teaches 
 that men should not do unto others what they would 
 not want others to do unto them. Forty-nine persons 
 out of every fifty who helped to compose the congrega- 
 tion of the cadaverous clergyman would declare him to 
 be a "spiritual man," notwithstanding his bitterness 
 and vituperous denunciations, and not one would ever 
 think of attributing spirituality to the pleasant faced, 
 smiling little pastor who tried to teach them a basic 
 principle of life. Yet in point of fact he was a long step 
 further along in his development than the other one, 
 and was much nearer to gaining spirituality, because he 
 had love in his heart while the other had nothing but 
 vindictiveness in his heart and ecclesiastical doctrines 
 and creeds in his head. 
 
 And among the members of churches and religious 
 societies there are many persons whose stock in trade 
 is their pallor and their long, bony bodies. They pose 
 before the world as "spiritual," because of their resem- 
 blance to ghosts, and, if they lecture, or heal, or teach, 
 
136 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 or if they are psychics they too command a reverence 
 and respect for a spirituality which they do not possess 
 or know nothing of as yet. Many women who are nega- 
 tively good because they have not been tempted, or 
 have not had an opportunity in this life to go wrong, are 
 called "spiritual" by those who do not know that only 
 a soul is spiritual who has gained wisdom by over- 
 coming its animal nature. According to the occultists 
 a spiritual person is one whose intuition has become 
 awakened, and whose will has absorbed its desire; one 
 who has become purified through suffering and who is 
 good because he loves goodness more than anything 
 else in the Universe; one who tells the truth because it 
 is true; and is pure because he loves purity and not be- 
 cause he fears a present or a future punishment. 
 
 To the clairvoyant vision of such a one the spiritual 
 planes of being are opened and it receives what it has 
 earned for its labors. It has fought its way back to 
 its Divine Heritage, and, as a prodigal Son of God, re- 
 ceives its share of Omniscience and Omnipotence. 
 
 Between the spiritual and material planes is the 
 mental plane, and it is as impossible for man to become 
 spiritual before his mental powers are developed as it 
 is for a dog to speak English. The intelligent dog may 
 know that there is such a thing as language, and he may 
 be able to understand the few words which he is mosf 
 accustomed to hear spoken, but he has not the power 
 of speech nor will he gain that power, until he has 
 
Mental and Spiritual Development. 1ST 
 
 evolved to the point where he can become enlightened 
 by a subjective mind of his own. It is true that his de- 
 velopment may be hastened by his association with 
 men, and that through an intelligent method of train- 
 ing he may gain much more rapidly than he would if 
 left to evolve by himself. But he will never speak a 
 word until he becomes a human being, and it would be 
 folly to expect him to. And in a like manner it is impos- 
 sible for animal man to become spiritual man until his 
 mental powers have been developed to a point which 
 makes him receptive to spiritual things. 
 
 Spirituality is composed of three attributes, Omnis- 
 cience, Omnipotence and Omnipresence, and unless a 
 soul has acquired, to a greater or lesser degree, some- 
 thing of the first two he cannot claim to be a spiritual 
 soul. The first attribute of spirituality to be gained is 
 Omniscience, which means to have gained all knowl- 
 edge. A soul must know how to act before it can act 
 wisely: and in order to gain and possess something of 
 this spiritual attribute, man's power of concentration 
 must be increased until he can place his thoughts upon 
 something besides himself and hold them there until he 
 has mentally absorbed the knowledge he desired con- 
 cerning that thing. How can a man be or become in 
 any degree Omniscient, when his power of concentra- 
 tion is so weak that he cannot hold his thoughts for five 
 consecutive minutes on a single subject? 
 
138 From Incarnation to Reincarnation, 
 
 Omnipotence is the next higher attribute of spirit- 
 uality and means to have all power. To gain or possess 
 Omnipotence, in any degree, man must at least be able 
 to concentrate upon and use the spiritual cosmic forces 
 blue and yellow, and he must have evolved to a point of 
 development where he can demonstrate over disease and 
 disharmony in his own mind and also, at least tempo- 
 rarily, remove it from the bodies and minds of others. 
 He must possess enough Omnipotence to give him 
 power over his own lower nature and power to control 
 his own environment. And after he has gained this at- 
 tribute in ever so small a degree he will never again 
 become a victim of circumstances nor an object of char- 
 ity. 
 
 Omnipresence means to be everywhere present at 
 the same time, and this is the last aspect of spirituality. 
 It also can be gained only through mental development 
 and spiritual power. To become capable of being every- 
 where present a mind must be untrammelled by form 
 and must become one with Divine Mind. It must have 
 lost its desire for individuality and become absorbed by 
 the Universal Principle. To the Western Occultist this 
 aspect of spirituality is not a desirable ultimate to be at- 
 tained, and, since greater and higher individualization 
 is the goal to which they aspire, they never demand 
 Omnipresence. To the students of the Eastern school of 
 Occultism, however, to gain Nirvana and Omnipresence 
 is to reach the highest condition of spiritual happiness 
 
Mental and Spiritual Development. 139 
 
 that can be gained in the Universe; and some demand 
 and receive it. This spiritual condition is very beauti- 
 fully described in 'The Light of Asia," in "Book the 
 Eighth," where it says: 
 
 "No need hath such to live as ye name life; 
 
 That which began in him when he began 
 Is finished; he hath wrought the purpose through 
 
 Of what did make him man. 
 
 Never shall yearnings torture him, nor sins 
 Stain him, nor ache of earthly joys and woes 
 
 Invade his safe eternal peace; nor death 
 And lives recur. He goes 
 
 Unto Nirvana. He is one with Life 
 Yet lives not. He is blest, ceasing to be. 
 
 Om, mani padme om! the dewdrop slips 
 Into the shining sea!" 
 
 For the utterly tired soul who feels that to be re- 
 absorbed and thus be able to forever rest in the bosom of 
 the Infinite, without. an individual care or responsibility, 
 Omnipresence is the necessary spiritual attribute to de- 
 mand in order to reach that state. But it is never well to 
 make that demand until a soul has gained Omniscience, 
 in order that it may know all things, and Omnipotence, 
 in order that it may have all power, and thus be able to 
 decide its fate without prejudice or passion. 
 
LECTURE SIX. 
 
 FOCUSING FORCES. 
 
 Since at the present time the scientists of the world 
 are at loggerheads about the actual construction of the 
 atom; and since, because of never having seen one, they 
 are uncertain whether it is really the smallest division 
 of matter, or whether it is a corpuscle composed of still 
 smaller divisions, as a preliminary explanation, and for 
 the purpose of avoiding future controversy or criticism 
 the position of the Occultist will now be defined before 
 proceeding further with these lectures. 
 
 In Occultism the word atom has always meant the 
 smallest division of matter 1 ; and as regards the future, 
 so long as the English language continues to be spoken, 
 the Occultist will call that infinitesimal division of sub- 
 stance by its original name. And it will make no differ- 
 ence how often the men of science advance beyond or 
 recede from their present or future positions, or whether 
 
 The History and Power of Mind, pp. 38-39; 41-42. 
 
142 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 they call the atom an ion, a corpuscle, an electrical in- 
 visible or some other name, to the Occultist it is and 
 will be an atom. 
 
 Everything from the greatest and most sublime to 
 the smallest and most insignificant center of conscious- 
 ness is generating and possesses powers which manifest, 
 in its individual radius or sphere, as attraction and re- 
 pulsion. And whether a center belongs to the construc- 
 tive or destructive side of nature depends upon its mode 
 of manifestation. If it manifests as attraction more 
 than repulsion then it is more constructive than de- 
 structive. If it manifests more as repulsion than attrac- 
 tion then it is more destructive than constructive. To 
 the working of the law of evolution, however, both man- 
 ifestations are equally essential in order that progres- 
 sion may be constant and continuous, since it is abso- 
 lutely necessary that old forms of expression should be 
 destroyed to make room for new forms which will con- 
 tinue to exist after the old ones have finished serving 
 the purposes for which they were created. 
 
 Before power of either a constructive or destructive 
 nature can be generated its center or basis of force must 
 be formed; and, paradoxical as it may seem, it is never- 
 theless a truth that while the forming of a center is ab- 
 solutely necessary to the generation of force, yet the 
 generation of force is also the direct cause of the center 
 it manifests through. The atom is an individual center 
 of force; and, like all other centers, whether great or 
 
Focusing Forces. 143 
 
 small, has two distinct motions, which are rotary and 
 elliptical. And without these two motions it would be 
 utterly impossible for God — Divine Mind — to be fully 
 expressed in Its various and varied forms of manifesta- 
 tion. For the generation of power a center is dependent 
 upon its rotary motion. But for the expression or 
 manifestation of power, whether it be constructive or de- 
 structive, it is dependent upon its elliptical motion. 
 And both these motions are directly due to the vibra- 
 tions which were generated by Divine Will in the be- 
 ginning of this Cosmic Day or period of evolution. 
 
 Vibration came into existence through the mental 
 demand or command: "Let there be light. ,, And vibra- 
 tion will continue until the last moment of this period 
 of evolution has come and until God — Divine Mind — 
 desires rest. Then the demand or command, "Peace, 
 be still," will go forth throughout the Universe, and 
 gradually the vibratory and the rotary motion of the 
 greatest centers of force in the heavens will begin to 
 decrease; and as vibration in them diminishes their 
 light will begin to fade. With a diminution of their 
 constructive or rotary motion their elliptical motion will 
 also cease. And with the cessation of all motion or vi- 
 bration there can no longer be a magnetic attraction 
 between them and any other existing bodies or centers. 
 Under these conditions the planets in the various 
 systems will no longer continue to revolve around 
 their respective centers or suns. They will no longer be 
 
144 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 attracted or repelled by each other, and each part com- 
 posing the planet'will no longer be attracted or repelled 
 by other parts, and thus the manifested portion of 
 the Universe will again become reduced to primordial 
 substance. 1 
 
 The coming of this great change is tersely described 
 in Matthew, twenty-fourth chapter and twenty-ninth 
 verse, where it says: "In those days shall the sun be 
 darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, and 
 the stars shall fall (disappear) from heaven, and the 
 powers of the heavens shall be shaken." And it is in 
 this manner that the next Cosmic Night will come on. 
 
 Since it is a law of the Supreme Consciousness to rest 
 equally as long as it labors, the Cosmic Nights are of as 
 great a length as are the Cosmic Days, and thus for eons 
 will the Universe be at rest without a ripple or a wave 
 within that Sea of Unconsciousness, until the time shall 
 come for another period of evolution to be born; and 
 then the command will again go forth for light, and 
 again will the greater and smaller centers of force be 
 roused from their inactivity. "In the place where the 
 tree falleth there it shall be," and in the place where a 
 powerful center of force ceased to vibrate, there it re- 
 mains in a fluidic, primordial condition, awaiting the 
 Divine Summons to start within it the vibratory force 
 
 The History and Power of Mind, p. 100. 
 
I 
 
 Focusing Forces. 145 
 
 which will make it possible for it to again assume a form 
 and to fulfill its mission in the Universe. 1 
 
 As an illustration of the manner in which constructive 
 and destructive forces are used in the construction and 
 destruction of worlds, a few pages will be quoted from 
 the diary of an advanced student of Occultism, who, 
 with his Master's assistance, was enabled to leave his 
 physical body, and while thus liberated was permitted 
 to study cosmogony from the standpoint of a tempo- 
 rarily disembodied soul. 
 
 "When first I slipped from my body as the letter slips 
 from its envelope I was conscious of standing beside my 
 material vehicle and of looking down upon it as it lay 
 helpless and apparently a corpse before me. At first I 
 experienced a shock of surprise, and then a slight feeling 
 of alarm; but upon looking closely I found that my body 
 was still breathing faintly, and I also saw that the heart 
 was beating slowly. Somewhat reassured, I turned 
 toward my Master, who was waiting for me to accom- 
 pany him into space. He, too, had liberated himself 
 from his physical body and stood before me in all the 
 glory of a Spiritual Being. And, as I gazed at Him in 
 this new condition, for the first time since commencing 
 my studies in Occultism, did I fully realize what soul 
 freedom meant. Then, as He reached out a hand to 
 me and said: 'Come,' it seemed as if I was suddenly 
 
 The History and Power of Mind, p. 102. 
 
146 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 filled with a tremendous force, and at that moment I 
 realized that I was tasting of the glory of Omniscience 
 and of Omnipotence. When I touched His hand I 
 seemed to expand in size, and where once my aura had 
 only extended for about a foot beyond the confining 
 limitations of my rather undersized physical body, now, 
 while holding to His hand, I seemed to almost fill the 
 little room I called my den. Full of this new force, I 
 rose like a balloon in midair, and for a few moments we 
 remained suspended over the housetops of the city. 
 And while we paused and looked downward, I saw the 
 members of my family and many of my friends going 
 about their duties, unconscious of the fact that roofs 
 and walls were not able to hide them from the eyes of 
 a Soul. This was my first spiritual object lesson, and I 
 decided then never again in the privacy (?) of my room 
 to do anything which I would be ashamed to do in the 
 presence of a friend. 
 
 "After this — to me — very important decision was 
 made, we rose again to a distance of perhaps a thousand 
 feet, and there we paused and again looked down upon 
 the old world that was rolling so rapidly beneath us. 
 As we journeyed I watched the towns and villages and 
 cities of the North American Continent pass below us 
 like a panorama; and finally I saw the Pacific Ocean 
 and the Orient, and then my study in topography was 
 suddenly interrupted by a change in our movements. 
 I then became conscious of whizzing through space 
 
Focusing Forces. 147 
 
 with the speed of the wind. Looking downward, I saw 
 the earth a diminishing ball, and it was apparently sink- 
 ing away from me. We had entered another atmos- 
 phere. The atmosphere of the earth, through which 
 we had been passing, had disappeared, and after a time 
 we became surrounded by billions of brilliant, scintil- 
 lating particles which were whirling, floating, sweeping 
 and eddying in all directions. That part of space 
 seemed to be completely filled with that strange sub- 
 stance, and, in answer to my mental question of what it 
 was, I was impressed with the thought that this was 
 what the scientists called 'cosmic dust.' It was formed 
 into great clouds of vibrating atoms, which were plainly 
 visible to the eye of Soul, and which were being drawn 
 into a common center. 1 
 
 "After passing through clouds and clouds of the bil- 
 lowy stuff we withdrew to a distance and watched the 
 tremendous forces at work upon it. At a point in space, 
 so far above us that it seemed to be very little larger 
 than the world which we had left, was a brilliant spot in 
 the heavens, and out of it were pouring great floods of 
 what seemed to be rays of electric light, and the focus- 
 ing point for all those rays was in the center of the mass 
 of scintillating atoms before us. In response to my 
 mental question regarding the nature of that wondrous 
 center of light, my Master replied: That is a group of 
 
 The History and Power of Mind, p. 105. 
 
148 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 Celestial Beings, sometimes called Planetary Spirits, and 
 they are now focusing their forces upon this their crea- 
 tion. As a group they generate the power which they 
 send forth in those great constructive streams which 
 look like electric light; and if you will carefully observe 
 you will see that when those streams strike this point in 
 space, the distance has been so well estimated that if 
 they did not focus and form a center here, they would 
 each form an elliptical circuit and return to the centers 
 from which they emanated. But, meeting as they do 
 at this point, another center of force is formed here, 
 and because of the rapid vibrations of those particles of 
 substance, and because of the rotary motion given to the 
 entire mass, a vortex is formed, which, by its own gener- 
 ating power, will continue to draw to itself more and 
 more of the detached floating atoms that are within its 
 radius.' 
 
 "The scene before me was beautiful and wonderful, 
 yet awful, for I was looking upon a throbbing, pulsat- 
 ing mass of brilliant cosmic dust. Above, below, be- 
 yond as far as I could see were mountainous heaps of 
 that silvery, foamy substance. Sometimes it seemed 
 like great clouds of steam with prismatic coloring 
 thrown upon it by calcium lights, or they assumed the 
 hue of smoke and curled and twisted like huge serpents 
 in a fearful embrace. Suddenly there would stream 
 forth from the heaving mass sharp, red, forked tongues 
 of fire, which blazed fiercely for a time and then disap- 
 
Focusing Forces. 149 
 
 peared, to be replaced by banks of billowy cloud, while 
 in deep diapason tones, first crescendo and then diminu- 
 endo, I heard something that sounded like the vibrating 
 notes from innumerable pipe organs. Where the music 
 came from I did not know, but it seemed to have been 
 produced by the will of some great Master of harmony; 
 and as though the thought had been put into my mind, 
 I realized that at this point was being generated a 
 center of force which in the course of future ages would 
 become a terrestrial globe, and this strange sound was 
 the 'music of the spheres' that I had read about but had 
 never before heard. 
 
 "Then I suddenly became conscious of a sound like 
 hissing steam, and of a shrieking of the elements as if a 
 great wind were blowing and as if a storm were rising. 
 In the distance I saw a blazing ball of fire coming 
 toward us. Behind it was a brilliant train of fiery 
 sparks; and as it approached I saw the flash of jagged 
 lightning and heard the peal of thunder. My Master 
 said: 'You are about to witness the grandest spectacle 
 ever seen in the heavens. There will be the coalescing 
 of a destructive comet with this conglomerate mass of 
 cosmic dust/ 
 
 "The fiery monster looked to me like a horrible 
 dragon, with body, head and legs a mass of sulphurous 
 flame. The creature seemed to fill the whole heavens, 
 and for a time obscured everything else from sight. It 
 swept everything before it and drew everything behind 
 
150 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 it. I could feel the intense heat it caused, and I could 
 see the clouds bursting apart as if torn by angry hands 
 and then cast aside, after it had passed, to melt into a 
 molten mass of fire behind that monster of the skies. 
 Then came a fearful report. There had been a collision 
 between the comet and the new center or world, and the 
 crash was awful. After that there was darkness and 
 silence, and my Master quickly took me away from the 
 fearful scene. But I had learned something about 
 focusing forces, which was of greater importance and 
 would be of more assistance to me in my studies than 
 anything I had ever before witnessed." 
 
 In the diary of the same student of Occultism from 
 which the last description was quoted is another, and 
 this one is concerning the destruction of an old, dead 
 world, and it illustrates the operation of the destructive 
 forces that may be sent from a cosmic center of con- 
 sciousness quite as well as the former description illus- 
 trated the operation of constructive power. Be- 
 cause of the limited space allotted to a lecture, only 
 such excerpts will be used as will cast light directly upon 
 the subject in hand. 
 
 "Millions of miles frqm our earth we saw a wondrous 
 brilliant light, and upon advancing toward it we dis- 
 covered that it was not a sun, nor moon, nor globe, nor 
 was it like any planet I had ever seen. It was oblong 
 or egg-shaped, and gave forth a light greater and more 
 refulgent than any flaming sun in all the Universe. It 
 
Focusing Forces. 151 
 
 seemed like a monster arc-lamp and there were rays of 
 blue electric light streaming forth from it in all direc- 
 tions, and, like the jagged lightning shooting from a 
 summer thunder cloud, the destructive, forked tongues 
 of its electric fire were sent forth and were divided into 
 millions of flaming bolts that went speeding into space. 
 And while I gazed upon it surprised and spellbound it 
 suddenly, as if possessed with consciousness, drew 
 within itself its dazzling light and assumed a greenish 
 hue. It also shrank to half its former size, and, like a 
 monster serpent, seemed to coil its forces for a spring, 
 while in its center burned a dark red flame that at any 
 moment was ready to burst forth and consume every- 
 thing within its reach. 
 
 "A strange attraction drew me toward the monster 
 light, and I had a most intense desire to know of what 
 it was composed and what its mission was; for I have 
 learned that no created thing can live and move without 
 a purpose. On approaching nearer, I observed that the 
 strange light had been created by the burning of what 
 seemed to be great quantities of hydro-carbon vapor 
 and aeriform matter. Numerous strong electric cur- 
 rents seemed to focus at that point and had there created 
 a generating center of magnetic force. Here was a 
 Celestial Dynamo, and the heat generated by the in- 
 tense vibrations of those powerful electric currents had 
 produced a radiation sufficient to ignite the gases. 
 
152 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 Combustion was the result of this focusing, and was 
 followed by a wondrous pyrotechnical display which we 
 were witnessing. 
 
 "But where do those electric currents come from? I 
 mentally inquired, and my Master replied: 'Look yon- 
 der,' and, looking, I saw far away in the heavens an- 
 other great light. It appeared to be a group, of seven 
 suns, with the colors orange, red, green, blue and yellow 
 radiating from it. In the center of each of these suns 
 was a spot of light of the color orange which deepened 
 in shade towards its outer edge until it melted into a 
 band of very dark red, and the outer edge of this color 
 melted into the next color, which was green. Outside 
 of the green was a broad band of blue, and outside of 
 that there was a band of beautiful golden yellow. And 
 as I watched that group of glorious suns I saw that from 
 the broad belt of red so near the center of each, streamed 
 the tremendous currents of light which focused at this 
 point and produced this strange looking center. This 
 vortex was an evil looking thing, and, although I 
 seemed to know it was destructive in its nature, still I 
 was attracted toward it, and had it not been for the re- 
 straining influence of my Master, I think I should have 
 been inclined to approach too near. 
 
 "When I had become satisfied in regard to the source 
 of those electric currents, I next began to wonder what 
 that Celestial Dynamo had been created for, and then 
 my Master called my attention to a large, dark globe 
 
Focusing Forces. 153 
 
 so far away at that moment that it resembled a huge 
 black bird or a monster bat. But as I continued to 
 watch its movements it came near enough for me to see 
 that it was a planet which seemed to be idly floating in 
 space as a bit of driftwood floats upon the surface of a 
 stream. 
 
 " 'May we not visit that globe or see its condition 
 from a closer point of view?' I asked, and for reply my 
 Master said: 'Come/ and extended a hand to me. 
 
 "After a time we reached the queer old world and 
 stood among its ruins. It was dead. There was no 
 soil, no atmosphere, no life. A deathly stillness reigned; 
 and on every side were dark, deep fissures, into whose 
 yawning depths I looked for many hundred feet. The 
 rough and rugged edges of those fissures showed that 
 when that world was in the grasp of death, when its life 
 forces were taking final leave of their material en- 
 velope, its surface was rent and torn like thinnest 
 gauze. Even its mountains were crushed and crumbled 
 into hardened, blackened ash-heaps, and, as I stood 
 looking at that awful scene of desolation, I saw at my 
 left at a distance of a dozen yards or more a monstrous 
 hole — a well — which seemed to reach to the very center 
 of that globe. And its melted, lava-coated walls 
 showed that it was but one of the many outlets for the 
 fires and gaseous flames which had bursted forth and 
 swept that old planet in its last awful conflagration. 
 
 "Blackened and seared was everything. Not a drop 
 
154 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 of water was to be seen. Not a human habitation. 
 Not an indication that animal or vegetable life had ever 
 existed there. It was most evident that the planet had 
 served its purpose, had lived its time, and, becoming 
 useless, was robbed of all its wealth, and it now remained 
 nothing but a huge ball of crumbling coke; for what 
 was once a soil of moist earth was now a hardened 
 porous crust. 
 
 "In my intense interest I did not think there was any 
 danger in our remaining upon that old sphere, and 
 would have been glad to wander up and down among its 
 ruins. I wanted to explore the well, and was about 
 to descend into it when my Master said: 'If you are 
 satisfied we will retire and watch the coming dissolution 
 at a distance/ and, taking my hand, we left the place 
 and stationed ourselves sufficiently far away to enable 
 us to watch the destruction which seemed imminent. 
 Soon we saw the old dead world commence to move in 
 great, wide circles round that evil looking vortex. 
 Sometimes it paused, swaying and trembling as it felt 
 the drawing power of that great cosmic center. And 
 then it would dart away as if for a little the attractive 
 force were broken and it were free again. But then 
 there came renewed activity at that flaming center of at- 
 traction. It assumed a darker, redder hue, and like a 
 great unwinking eye seemed to be watching for its 
 helpless victim to draw near. Again the old dead 
 world was caught by the attractive power of its enemy 
 
Focusing Forces. 155 
 
 and was whirled round and round like a tiny boat within 
 a boiling maelstrom. With every revolution it gradual- 
 ly drew nearer and nearer to the fiery center until there 
 was a terrific roaring sound like a thousand cataracts 
 blended into one. At times the noise was like the 
 booming of a fearful cannonade. Sometimes there 
 seemed to be something like shrieking, bursting shells 
 sent forth from that fiery center, and then again there 
 were streams of jagged lightning which sent destructive 
 bolts of fire and smashed the surface of that globe as if 
 it were an eggshell. 
 
 "It was Celestial war that we were witnessing, and if 
 all the battles that were ever fought upon our tiny earth 
 were to be combined into one it could not compare 
 with this. As we watched its progress I remembered 
 what was written in the Book of Revelations, in the 
 twelfth chapter, and the seventh verse: 'And there 
 appeared another wonder in heaven; and behold a great 
 red dragon, having seven heads and ten horns * * * 
 and his tail drew the third part of the stars of heaven 
 and did cast them to the earth/ 
 
 "Here were destructive forces at work, and while we 
 watched and listened to the fearful, crushing, grinding 
 sound they made, the dark red center of light turned to 
 almost black, and then there came the final awful crash. 
 It seemed as if the whole heavens had become suddenly 
 rilled with sulphurous fire; the monster eye was now a 
 blazing demon bursting with terrific power, and then 
 
156 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 it seized that helpless globe and ground it into powder. 
 
 "The work of destruction was almost finished. Com- 
 pared with what it was, the blackened ball was now 
 nothing but a speck; and encircled as it was with flame, 
 we saw it disappear and become dispersed into clouds 
 of dust. Then the flames began to fade, and we real- 
 ized that the fires in that Celestial Crematorium were 
 going out. The atoms of a dead and useless world 
 were now scattered through space, and had again be- 
 come a part of the differentiated portion of God. 1 
 
 "As we started to return to earth I asked my Master 
 what had become of the fiery destructive center — for it 
 had then entirely disappeared — and he replied: 
 'What has become of the gas flame when the gas is 
 turned off? or what has become of the cyclone when 
 the wind has ceased to blow?' 
 
 "Then I understood that the seven suns which had 
 combined into a group to generate and to send forth 
 their electric forces, had withdrawn those forces when 
 the old world corpse had been destroyed, and I won- 
 dered if I could be wise enough to apply the lesson I 
 had just learned from cosmos, to the removing of rub- 
 bish from my mundane path in life." 
 
 The power that operates through great centers also 
 operates through small ones; and thus man, with his 
 physical body, generates within himself, although to a 
 
 The History and Power of Mind, p. 105. 
 
Focusing Forces. 157 
 
 lesser degree, the same power that manifests either con- 
 structively or destructively among comets, suns and 
 worlds. Like vibration, power cannot be qualified as 
 either good or bad; but the manner in which it is ex- 
 pressed, and the centers through which it operates, are 
 what determine the results of its action. And it is the 
 results produced by its manifestation which determine 
 whether it has been used or misused. It is often said of 
 a person that he or she possesses an evil power, which 
 statement is absolutely incorrect, since it is impossible 
 for power to be evil. 1 It is possible, however, for a 
 person to temporarily produce a so-called evil as the 
 result of the use of his power. So long as a person or a 
 nation continues to grow greater socially, politically or 
 financially it is believed that he or it is sustained by a 
 good power. This is evidence of the sub-conscious race 
 belief that construction of form is always good and 
 that destruction of form is always bad. Only to a cer- 
 tain degree is this belief true, for it should be remem- 
 bered that when old forms of government, old social 
 customs and old financial methods have served the time 
 and purposes for which they were created, they must be 
 destroyed as forms because they then only limit instead 
 of increase the opportunities for a higher expression of 
 power. With individuals it is the same. The man who 
 has used his physical body for one hundred years be- 
 
 The History and Power of Mind, pp. 147-148. 
 
158 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation, 
 
 comes limited in regard to his expression of power, un- 
 less he is an advanced soul and knows how to rejuvenate 
 and keep his physical form in working order. And 
 even if he is able to renew his body by replacing many 
 of his old atoms with new ones there will come a time 
 when the power he generates as a center of conscious- 
 ness requires an entire new form as an instrument of ex- 
 pression, and in a case of this kind the destruction of a 
 physical form is not to be in the least regretted. It is 
 the destruction of forms before they have served their 
 purposes which is to be deplored, and a destruction of 
 this kind the Occultist calls a misuse of power. 
 
 It was not a misuse of power when the seven great 
 centers of consciousness focused their forces for the 
 destruction of the old dead globe that was floating use- 
 lessly about in space, after its purpose had been served, 
 any more than it was a misuse of power to focus their 
 forces upon the construction of the new world they de- 
 sired to build. It was the same power used in both in- 
 stances, but it was the mode of expression and conse- 
 quent results that differed. 
 
 A center for the generation of power is and must be 
 of a circular or slightly oblong shape. This is a neces- 
 sary condition in order that there may be no angles to 
 obstruct the rotary motion necessary to generation. 
 And this is as true of the atom as it is of suns and worlds 
 and men. The physical body of man, which is but the 
 material or external manifestation of him, is in some- 
 
Focusing Forces. 159 
 
 thing of a cylindrical form, while he himself is of an 
 oval or egg shape ; and he generates his individual force 
 as do the atoms of which he is composed by the con- 
 stant rotary motion of the cosmic forces within him. 
 At the moment that the tiny human embryo is con- 
 I ceived, some of the orange life force which surrounds 
 and permeates this planet rushes into it, and there con- 
 tinues the same rotating motion within that tiny center 
 of life that it made round the earth; and at that moment 
 the individual force of that new form is established. 
 Then its force increases in volume as the size of the 
 center becomes enlarged, and the center is constantly 
 being expanded under the force which is generated 
 within it, until it can no longer remain it its pre-natal 
 condition and, through its increased individual force, 
 becomes expelled from its mother's womb. Liberated 
 from the narrow confines of the uterus and thus be- 
 coming capable of greater expansion, that generating 
 center of force very soon begins to use its powers de- 
 structively. ^ This is because destruction is easier to ac- 
 complish than construction; and the human baby, like 
 all other ignorant creatures of the animal kingdom, be- 
 gins to express its powers in the manner that is easiest 
 for it. As the child continues to expand as a conscious 
 center it begins to generate mental as well as physical 
 force, and then it commences to use its forces con- 
 structively as well as destructively. In its effort toward 
 character building it first begins to imitate, and before 
 
160 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 it has grown to manhood or womanhood, it has become 
 a center of conscious power capable of using not only 
 the orange life force, with which it began life, but also 
 the red, the green and the blue cosmic forces. And it 
 is through the use of these, combined with the orange 
 life force, that it evolves still greater power. If it uses 
 these cosmic forces unconsciously its power will be ex- 
 pressed physically more than mentally; but if it uses 
 them consciously through the power of concentration, 
 then even the physical forces emanating from that cen- 
 ter will be strengthened and controlled by its greater 
 mental powers. 
 
 To the generation of mental force concentration of 
 thought is essential, for without this, mental creations 
 cannot exist long enough to become materialized. 1 
 The man who does not concentrate his thoughts upon 
 what he wishes to do never does anything well. He 
 is always an unreliable and an unsatisfactory person, 
 and is neither a good lover nor a good hater. He for- 
 gets to do what he should do and only does that which 
 should not be done. He loses his own material pos- 
 sessions and scatters everything that has been entrusted 
 to his care by others. He is always too late for his 
 train and his meals; he either over-sleeps or does not 
 sleep at all because he has not the power to concentrate 
 
 The History and Power of Mind.— Lecture Seven. 
 
Focusing Forces. 161 
 
 his thoughts. For individualized centers of force who 
 need knowledge along this line a few examples in con- 
 centration will be given. 
 
 t Concentration of thought means the power to think 
 of one thing to the exclusion of all other things. To 
 conserve energy — which is force — it is always better to 
 concentrate upon something which may be of use rather 
 than upon something that is of no use, such as a spot on 
 the wall or a cloud in the sky. Some Eastern students 
 of Occultism are taught to concentrate upon their 
 navels or upon the ends of their noses. Unless a stu- 
 dent understands what his navel is and what it is for, 
 and that the forces he generates pass down his left side 
 into his lower extremities and up the right side, 
 through his brain, then down the left side to his feet 
 again and up and around and around his navel, there is 
 not much good to be gained by concentrating upon his 
 navel. | j But if he can picture or see the forces at work 
 within him, and if he can realize that the navel is a 
 center of consciousness in his body, that it is the largest 
 magnetic center for the generation of physical force that 
 he possesses then it is a very good thing for him to con- 
 centrate his thoughts upon. For, under these mental 
 conditions his physical forces will be strengthened by 
 the mental concentration. But there is nothing to be 
 gained by concentrating the thoughts upon the end of 
 one's nose, unless perhaps it should be an elongation 
 of that particular facial feature, which to most persons 
 
162 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation, 
 
 is not desirable. So it is better to select something to 
 practise with that it is diserable to possess. Then the 
 force is not wasted, since every thought sent out to a 
 particular thing carries with it a little magnetic thread, 
 and, when the thought settles upon the object concen- 
 trated upon, a magnetic connection is immediately made 
 between it and the mind that sent the thought. 
 
 This magnetic thread attracts because it is of the 
 nature of a magnet. It draws and will continue to draw 
 to the person the object he is concentrating upon until 
 it will finally become an actual possession of his own. 
 
 There are the three planes of being to be drawn from, 
 which are the material, the mental and the spiritual 
 planes, and an example will be given for each. In or- 
 der that a student should be able to do his best work in 
 concentration he should first become conscious of his 
 needs. For it is when the heart longs most earnestly 
 for a thing that the mind makes the best mental picture 
 of that thing. It should also be understood that con- 
 centration is not an artificial or an unnatural, mental or 
 physical condition. It is simply looking, with the phys- 
 ical eyes either open or closed, at one thing without 
 seeing any other thing. 
 
 If a thinly clad man is passing along the street on a 
 cold, windy day and suddenly sees a warm, comfortable 
 looking overcoat in a tailor's window, involuntarily he 
 stops and concentrates his thoughts upon it. There 
 may be one hundred other things in that same window, 
 
Focusing Forces. 163 
 
 such as neckties, opera hats, light gloves and evening 
 suits, but he does not see anything except the overcoat 
 of which he is painfully in need. His eyes are open, 
 and to a person watching him it would seem that he was 
 carefully scrutinizing the entire contents of the window 
 when really he saw nothing but the one garment in 
 question. 
 
 This is physical and mental concentration combined. 
 It was not a difficult thing to do, and the man did it 
 without realizing that he was concentrating. He was 
 interested in what he was concentrating upon, and 
 therefore it was a pleasant rather than an unpleasant 
 mental exercise. But if he had had six overcoats at 
 home in his closet and 2 new one on his back, it would 
 have been impossible for him to stand before that win- 
 dow and look at that overcoat inside without seeing 
 some of the other things that were with it. He would 
 have seen the things most clearly that he most needed. 
 
 If a woman has lost her health and her youth; if she 
 is old and wrinkled and white-haired; if she is in posses- 
 sion of many material things, or if she stands ever so 
 high in the social world, she is nevertheless painfully in 
 need of the things which she has not. In her heart she 
 desires to be young and well and beautiful. And when 
 she hears her joints creaking as she attempts to rise 
 from her chair she very naturally thinks of the time 
 when she danced and ran or skipped the rope with the 
 other girls. In her mind rises the picture of herself as 
 
164 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 she looked then, with her rosy cheeks and bright eyes 
 and with her hair falling in a mass of tangled curls \o her 
 waist. She is concentrating upon a mental picture be- 
 cause the material picture had disappeared, and, uncon- 
 sciously, she is feebly using a means by which she might 
 regain the youth and health she once possessed, if she 
 knew how to use her mental powers rightly. If, after 
 looking at the mental picture of herself as she once was, 
 and would like to be again, she goes to her mirror and 
 gazes at the gray hair and wrinkled face and bent figure 
 that is there reflected back to her, and says: "Oh, yes, 
 I am an old woman with one foot in the grave, and I 
 never can be any better in this world," then by that very 
 declaration and by her acceptance of the unfortunate 
 situation she destroys the good results that would have 
 come from concentrating upon her first mental picture. 
 But if she would keep away from her mirror for one 
 year and permit her maid to arrange her toilet and her 
 hair; and if she would continue to hold that beautiful 
 mental picture of herself without thinking of age and ill 
 health, she would find at the end of that time that she 
 was growing younger instead of older. i\nd if she 
 would include physical exercise and plenty of fresh air 
 with her mental picturing of herself, as she was when 
 she was young, she would take tremendous strides up 
 the mountain of life instead of down into the valley, with 
 its shadows, tears and despair. As an aid to a woman's 
 
Focusing Forces, 165 
 
 mental concentration for youth, all mirrors should be re- 
 moved from her apartments. 
 
 But suppose a person has all the material things he 
 needs — money, home and friends. And suppose he has 
 not become aged and ill, but is in possession of the 
 vigor and strength of middle age. And he desires men- 
 tal and spiritual power more than anything else in the 
 world. He reads everything he can find written about 
 the great minds who have lived on earth; and he con- 
 centrates his thoughts for hours at a time upon the 
 wonderful work they did; and he reverentially wishes or 
 demands that such mental and spiritual power as they 
 possessed would come to him. He reads of the Masters 
 and the Saviors of mankind, and longs to know some- 
 thing of their occult methods of controlling the ele- 
 ments and of producing harmony where disharmony 
 prevailed. Unconsciously to himself, perhaps, that 
 person is demanding to be omniscient and omnipotent. 
 But if he follows his mental demands with consciously 
 drawing into himself the blue and the yellow cosmic 
 currents, which are the mental and spiritual portions of 
 Divine Mind, then he is scientifically working with 
 vibratory law. 1 If, while he concentrates his thoughts 
 upon his ideals, he is conscious of the fact that he, too, 
 is a center for the generation of mental and spiritual 
 power, and watches the mental and spiritual forces as 
 
 1 The History and Power of Mind, pp. 158-160; 235-238. 
 
166 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 they rotate round and round and through and through 
 his body and brain, he must gain the wisdom and power 
 that he desires because he is using the law which gov- 
 erns the generation of mental and spiritual power. 
 
 But it should be remembered that this can be accom- 
 plished only by the soul who undertakes it because he 
 desires to become omniscient and omnipotent more 
 than he desires anything else in the Universe. If men- 
 tal and spiritual growth are his soul's coveted treasures 
 he will gain them through his own powers of concentra- 
 tion and generation, and in no other way. 
 
LECTURE SEVEN. 
 
 MENTAL REPULSION. 
 
 "In the beginning was the Word. * * * and the 
 Word was God. * * * The same was in the begin- 
 ning with God. In him was life; and the life was the 
 light of men. And the light shineth in the darkness; 
 and the darkness comprehended it not." 
 
 Before the existence of motion or vibration there was 
 "the Word" (Divine Will), and it was because Divine 
 Mind put Divine Will into operation that motion — vi- 
 bration — began in the Universe. Since Divine Will is 
 the cause of vibration, so vibration is also the generator 
 or creator of the force that manifests as attraction and 
 repulsion. And it is upon the operation of this force, 
 generated by vibration, that the perpetuation of form 
 depends. Since form is essential to manifestation, and 
 since form could not exist without vibration, then vi- 
 bration is the keynote of creation, and without it the 
 manifested portion of the Universe would cease to mani- 
 fest. 
 
 167 
 
168 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 The creation of a form begins with the amalgamation 
 of two or more atoms which are vibrating at the same 
 common rate. And the growth of a form is due to the 
 continuous attraction of more atoms of a common rate 
 to that nucleus or center. For example. The first tiny 
 leaf that appears above the soil, as it springs forth from 
 the acorn embedded in the earth, is a nucleus for an oak 
 tree; and it will continue to grow because of its power 
 of attraction. The attractive force is as dependent for 
 its existence upon the vibration of the atoms it draws 
 together to enlarge the form it works through, as the 
 form is dependent upon the force for its growth. And 
 thus the power and the center each grow in strength 
 and size with every atom added. 
 
 This force is attractive only to such atoms as are vi- 
 brating at a common rate with those which compose its 
 center of operations; and it is as forcefully repellent to 
 all other atoms as it is attractive to those of its selec- 
 tion. It is for this reason that all the leaves that appear 
 upon that particular form or manifestation of force are 
 similar in construction, and that the wood composing 
 the trunk and limbs of that particular tree is similar in 
 its consistency. If it were not possible for the force 
 operating through that center to as strongly repel the 
 wrong atoms as to attract the right ones, then that 
 center would have no distinct character of its own, but 
 would be composed of any kind of atoms and would be 
 as likely to have a part of its limbs of pine or of hem- 
 
Mental Repulsion, 169 
 
 lock as of oak. And its body would be as likely to be 
 composed of ash and of maple as of anything else. 
 
 And it is in the same manner that the vibratory law 
 manifests in every sphere or plane in the Universe. In 
 the mineral and animal kingdoms it works with a dis- 
 tinct purpose the same as it does in the vegetable king- 
 dom. Among the minerals the atoms which vibrate 
 at a rate manifesting as gold are attracted and adhere 
 together as gold; and, as a center of force, it has a char- 
 acter and a value separate and distinct from any other 
 metal or mineral. The vibration of the atoms compos- 
 ing a center in the animal kingdom are of a much higher 
 rate than are those of the mineral or vegetable king- 
 dom, and, since it is in accordance with the law of 
 vibratory attraction that force grows stronger with the 
 increase of the vibratory power of its center, the force 
 manifesting as attraction and repulsion in an animal or 
 a man is much greater than it is in either of the lower 
 kingdoms. 
 
 In these higher forms of manifestation this force is 
 not confined to the selection and rejection of physical 
 atoms that will compose its material center, but it goes a 
 step further and manifests also as mental likes and dis- 
 likes. For a law of physics is also a law of metaphysics, 
 and the law of attraction and repulsion operates more 
 forcefully and with greater rapidity upon the mental 
 than upon the material plane, and this is because of the 
 higher rate of the vibration of the atoms composing 
 
"'. 
 
 TO From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation, 
 
 mind or soul. The objective mind of man, being of a 
 lower rate of vibration than the subjective mind, is more 
 repellent than attractive to the things which would serve 
 to aid man in his evolutionary journey. And it is be- 
 cause man permits his objective mind to direct his af- 
 fairs for him, that he meets with so much sorrow and 
 disharmony in physical life. Before the Sons of God, 
 or the subjective minds, came to earth to incarnate in 
 animal forms, in the realm of innocence in which they 
 dwelt they were negatively good and therefore they 
 enjoyed a negative happiness. But when they under- 
 took the task of incarnating upon this earth in the phys- 
 ical forms that were already under the control of posi- 
 tive animal minds, at first they were as utterly unable 
 to control them as a child is unable to control a man. 
 And while those subjective minds were getting accus- 
 tomed to their new environment they were absolutely 
 under the dominion of their objective or lower minds. 
 
 During the ages that have passed since the Sons of 
 God came here to dwell, a few have gained absolute 
 control over their objective minds and have therefore 
 evolved beyond the condition of the mass of humanity, 
 which is still suffering under that dominion. Those few 
 souls have the freedom of thought and action that are 
 attributed to spiritual men and are now positively happy 
 because of their positive goodness; and they have 
 evolved to the point where they are no longer the vic- 
 tims of circumstances, but absolutely control their en- 
 
Mental Repulsion. 171 
 
 vironment. There are others who have not reached 
 the point of development where they are able to con- 
 stantly control their animal or objective minds, but who 
 are trying to do so, and it is to these souls that this 
 message is given, as an aid toward doing the work they 
 have undertaken to do. 
 
 In Lecture Five of this Course was given a descrip- 
 tion of the origin and development of man's objective 
 mind, and that description will not be repeated. In 
 Lecture Sixth it was shown that man is a center for the 
 expression of force and by reason of this, he belongs to 
 either the constructive or destructive side of nature. 
 If he is destructive then he must use the destructive 
 forces of nature since those are the forces he attracts to 
 himself, by reason of his own rate of vibration which 
 must correspond with the destructive forces. If his 
 animal mind dominates his actions then he, as a center 
 or vortex, draws to himself force from the cosmic cur- 
 rents out of which his animal mind was created. And 
 since that mind was taken out of the orange, the red 
 and the green currents blended together, those are the 
 forces which he uses. 1 The orange life force supplies 
 his body with physical strength. From the red cosmic 
 force he draws his different emotions and passions. By 
 aid of this force he hates and quarrels and destroys his 
 own and other persons' property. Through the use 
 
 J The History and Power of Mind, pp. 224; 228-238. 
 
172 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 of this current he is immoral and irregular in his habits. 
 He indulges his appetites and his sexual passions to a 
 state of satiety, and, by reason of his excesses, precipi- 
 tates upon himself the calamities and misfortunes which 
 are the natural consequences of such indulgences. By 
 aid of the green cosmic force he becomes more individ- 
 ualized in the misuse of his forces. Where once he 
 raised a mob of men to help him fight his battles, he 
 now challenges other men to fight duels, and where he 
 once was quite content to satisfy his sexual desires by 
 indulgence with almost anything in female form, he 
 now prefers a mistress or mistresses of his own. Where 
 by aid of the red force alone he once robbed and took 
 by physical force the property and rights of others and 
 then scattered his ill gotten gains as quickly as he had 
 secured them, by reason of the added power of the 
 green force he desires aggrandizement. He robs and 
 steals in secret and the n protects and continues to pos- 
 sess the property he has gained by making laws, or by 
 bribing law makers that will favor him in his dishonesty. 
 As a natural consequence the mental condition of 
 such a man is one of constant repulsion to certain per- 
 sons and certain things; and the forces which manifest 
 through him as a center of force are generally destruc- 
 tive and repulsive. Because of the disregard he shows 
 to the voice of conscience, his subjective mind has very 
 little influence over h-m for the betterment of his con- 
 dition; and instead of progressing mentally or phys- 
 
Mental Repulsion, 173 
 
 ically, he becomes more and more hampered and har- 
 assed by the troubles of his own creation. After many 
 lives of this kind he has accumulated karmic debts which 
 are like millstones about his neck, and which limit his 
 power and even his desire to demand good for himself. 
 He finds no one who can or will trust or believe in his 
 promises because he has been and is so untrustworthy. 
 He repels mentally and physically other persons who 
 are better developed and more refined than himself. 
 Because of his grossness and vulgarity, he attracts to 
 himself for his friends only those who are at the same 
 common rate of mental vibration with himself, and this 
 is because such persons are the only ones who can en- 
 dure his vibrations. It is not at all helpful to him to 
 have such undeveloped persons as these for his friends, 
 since, like himself, they, too, are seeking aggrandize- 
 ment and wish to use him as a means to further their 
 ends. They will profess friendship for him so long as 
 he can be made use of, but when he refuses to accede 
 further to their demands these friends immediately turn 
 about and become his enemies. 
 
 Because of the wrongs committed in lives previous, 
 he will sometimes be compelled to live in the closest 
 family relationship with persons whom he hates and 
 who hate him. And because of his environment, which 
 he knows not how to change, he is sometimes compelled 
 to thus live and suffer for a lifetime without relief. 
 For example. Here is a soul incarnated in female 
 
174 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation, 
 
 form. For many lives in succession, whether with a 
 masculine or feminine personality, she has given ex- 
 pression only to her selfish, animal desires. She is now 
 born into a family with several brothers and sisters who 
 are all younger than herself. She is without financial 
 means and lives in a locality where there are no oppor- 
 tunities for her to gain finance. Her parents are poor, 
 her relatives are poor and all her neighbors are poor. 
 The great Karmic Law has now placed her where she 
 cannot steal anything as she did in her former lives, be- 
 cause there is nothing here that is worth stealing. She 
 cannot build herself up socially or financially at an- 
 other's expense, because there is nothing in that posi- 
 tion for her social or financial foundation. She is 
 obliged to cook and wash and iron for the different 
 members of her family because there is no one to do it 
 but herself. Her brothers and sisters and the father 
 and mother for whom she toils do not show her any 
 affection and she is in such a repellent mental condition, 
 because of her unhappy environment, that she naturally 
 repels all affection. And because of the hatred and bit- 
 terness in her heart she is in a constant inharmonious 
 condition. This inharmonious condition repels every 
 good thing that might come to her, and attracts to her 
 things which are of a similar inharmonious and destruc- 
 tive vibration. Because she has no knowledge of the 
 justice of the great Law, she is forced to believe in luck 
 and declares that she has nothing, nor does not expect 
 
Mental Repulsion. 175 
 
 to have anything but bad luck for the remainder of her 
 life. She becomes pessimistic about everything. If 
 she lives on a farm and her family depends upon what 
 can be raised there for their maintenance, she expects 
 frosts to kill, floods to drown, and fires to burn every- 
 thing that they possess. And since it is in accordance 
 with law that what one really expects will surely come, 
 this pessimistic, inharmonious, fearful woman's life be- 
 comes nothing but a continuous disappointment. 
 
 If she plans to go somewhere, prefacing those plans, 
 she declares it to be her belief that it will storm before 
 she returns and absolutely ruin her clothes and her 
 pleasure. She thinks storm and watches for it, and it 
 is pretty sure to come and do all the mischief that she 
 declared or thought it would do. It was not because 
 she had the mental power to bring a storm with her 
 pessimistic thinking, but because of her belief that her 
 pleasure would be spoiled by a storm that the great Law 
 suggested to her mind the day a storm was likely to 
 come, and she selected that day for her outing. She 
 was drawn into the storm because it was an inharmo- 
 nious condition of the elements and vibrated at the same 
 common rate with her stormy, inharmonious mental 
 condition. 
 
 This woman rebels against the "fate" which compels 
 her to scrub and cook for the members of her family, 
 and to one not acquainted with the operation of the 
 Law of Karma, it would seem an injustice that she is 
 
176 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 'i 
 
 suffering from. But had she a memory of some of her 
 past lives in all their fullnesses, she would know that 
 these persons, whom she is now serving, are the same 
 individuals to whom she owes unpaid debts. There is 
 a brother whose heavy, coarse garments she is now 
 obliged to wash and to mend; and whose stockings she 
 must knit. In another life she either robbed him out- 
 right of his money or borrowed and never paid it back 
 to him. With the selfishness still in her nature that 
 prompted her to do that wrong to him in another life, 
 she would not willingly repay him in this life if she had 
 the means with which to pay it, and so the great Law 
 makes her serve him with her hands and feet until that 
 debt is fully paid. There is a sister whose dresses she is 
 obliged to make, and, after the daily household duties 
 are done, she sometimes sits until late into the night and 
 sews and mends her sister's clothes. It is true that she 
 rebels against the work and hates her sister; and per- 
 haps she even wishes that she could die and thus be rid 
 of the burden. But she will never be rid of it until her 
 karmic debt is fully paid. She does not know, and per- 
 haps she does not care to know, what caused her bond- 
 age to that sister. But if she could look back into the 
 past she might see that there was a time when that in- 
 dividual, for whom she is now toiling, was then her ser- 
 vant whom she refused to pay. Because of the selfish- 
 ness in her heart she took the service of that person's 
 hands and feet and gave her nothing in return. She 
 
Mental Repulsion. 177 
 
 cheated her of the money she toiled for and used it for 
 her own selfish purposes; but now the great Law of 
 Justice has placed her where she must serve out this 
 debt and she will never be released until it is paid. And 
 so it goes with every member of her family. She owes 
 each one a debt that she is paying with her services, and 
 if she could but understand that it is not a cruelty but a 
 kindness to have this opportunity given her to pay all 
 these debts at once, instead of being obliged to take a 
 lifetime for each, it might be a temporary comfort to her 
 troubled soul. 
 
 But until her karmic debts are nearly paid she cannot 
 see nor be made to understand either the cause of her 
 condition or a way to get out of it. In her repellent 
 mental condition she cannot nor will not accept nor 
 believe in the law of Demand and Supply. This is be- 
 cause her karma is not yet nearly exhausted. There 
 are so many more karmic debts between her and the 
 light of freedom that they obscure that light from her 
 vision, as the rain clouds obscure the sun from the 
 earth. The woman cannot accept so high a truth as 
 this, but will attract to her mind many superstitions and 
 false beliefs instead. This is because these untruths 
 are vibrating harmoniously with her own false, untruth- 
 ful nature; and as the force working through the oak 
 tree attracts only such atoms as are needed to build the 
 oak and to give it its oaken character, and repels all 
 other atoms, so does this woman attract such beliefs or 
 
178 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 superstitions as correspond with her nature and her 
 mental vibrations. 
 
 Humanity as a mass cannot receive or understand the 
 higher Occult Truths. It is only the few who are con- 
 sciously working to control their objective minds who 
 are ready to be helped at this time in this way. These 
 lessons are written for the few who desire to become 
 practical Occultists. The first three lectures of this 
 course are the foundation stones of Adeptship, and no 
 one will ever be accepted as a student by the Silent 
 Brotherhood who does not build his character upon 
 them. 1 Before the subjective minds of animal men 
 have become to any degree victorious over their ob- 
 jective minds, the superstitions created by their animal 
 hopes and fears are the only things that they can under- 
 stand or appreciate. To the undeveloped, ignorant, 
 animal man's mind the howling of a lonely dog at the 
 hour of midnight is a warning that death is near; and 
 he at once begins to wonder if it is his death that is 
 approaching. And for many days and sometimes for 
 weeks afterward his thoughts may be so engrossed with 
 his fear of death that he stops swearing and drinking 
 and behaves much better than he has behaved for years 
 before he heard the howling of the dog. 
 
 To the ignorant mind of an animal woman who hap- 
 pens to hear the faint ticking sound that is sometimes 
 
 1 History and Power of Mind, pp. 186-187. 
 
Mental Repulsion, 179 
 
 made by a little beetle as it burrows into the wooden 
 wall, it is a sign of immediate death. Her particular 
 superstition teaches that this sound is the death watch 
 and is ticking away the seconds of her life; and she im- 
 mediately turns her thoughts away from her gossiping 
 and mischief making and begins making preparations 
 for her demise. But to the man who rules his objective 
 mind, neither of these superstitions mean anything, be- 
 cause he knows that he can control his own destiny and 
 can continue to use his physical body as long as he de- 
 sires. But if he knew that the transition called death 
 were near at hand, and if he believed it to be advisable 
 for him to make the change, he would not be frightened 
 into any better behavior because of it, since he lives 
 each day to his highest ideal of living and therefore each 
 day he would be on his best behavior. 
 
 There is much confusion of thought concerning the 
 operation of the Law of Demand and Supply in connec- 
 tion with the Law of Karma, and a few words at this 
 point may destroy that confusion. In the Eastern 
 School of Occultism the Karmic Law is so forcefully 
 presented that it almost assumes an aspect of fatalism, 
 or of "Kismet," as it is called by the Mohammedan. 
 But the Western student is taught that the Law of 
 Karma is a part of the Law of Demand and Supply. 
 For example. Here is a man who is suffering from 
 poverty. He does not seem able to get a position by 
 which he may earn his living. Every position that he 
 
180 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation, 
 
 applies for has been filled and perhaps in less than an 
 hour before he applied. He seems to be everlastingly 
 too late for everything he wants, and he walks the 
 streets praying for (demanding) work until he becomes 
 so tired and faint from hunger that he can scarcely move 
 or stand. 
 
 He does not know, and perhaps would not believe it 
 if he were to be told, that this is a karmic condition 
 which is the result of his past demands for idleness. 
 In another life, or during the earlier part of this one, he 
 did not want work,, but preferred idleness, and then 
 he resented all suggestions of work when they were 
 made to him. At that time he may have had plenty of 
 means and did not need a position and he may then have 
 vehemently declared that "the world owed him a liv- 
 ing," and then was not wise enough to follow that ab- 
 surd remark with the declaration that the world must 
 pay its debt by giving him a living. This man is now 
 suffering^ past karma which is really the supply of his 
 demand for idleness. The earnest demands he now 
 makes for work will bring future karma, in the form of 
 work, and perhaps a great deal more than he can do; 
 and when that time comes, if he has then learned some- 
 thing about the Law of Karma, he will wonder what 
 he ever did to create a karma which brought such an 
 amount of labor for him. 
 
 Here is another example. There are two brothers 
 and both are suffering from illness and poverty. They 
 
Mental Repulsion. 181 
 
 are fond of each other and live harmoniously together, 
 but there seems to be no way for them to get out of 
 their unpleasant environment and both become greatly 
 discouraged. One day one of the brothers finds a book 
 in the road and takes it home to read. In that book is a 
 statement of the Law of Demand and Supply and there 
 are also rules for demonstrating over poverty and dis- 
 ease, all of which appeal to him as true. He tells his 
 brother about the book and declares it to be his inten- 
 tion to put the rules into immediate practice. His 
 brother does not understand the contents of the book, 
 nor does he care to understand it, nor will he even listen 
 while his progressive brother attempts to read to him 
 from it. But the progressive brother continues to read 
 and to think and commences to practice with the knowl- 
 edge he gains. As a result he begins to demonstrate 
 over his physical and financial difficulties and after a 
 time rises superior to them while the other brother con- 
 tinues to be ill and poor and wretched. The poor 
 brother refuses to help himself or to be helped by 
 "such nonsense," and as his progressive brother's men- 
 tal and physical vibrations grow higher because of his 
 improved mental and physical conditions, his poor 
 brother turns from him in bitterness of thought and per- 
 haps grows to hate him because he has left him behind 
 in his undevelopment. The soul of the progressive 
 brother is troubled because of the other one's mental 
 attitude and wonders if this condition is karmic. 
 
182 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 It is karmic, but it is a karma produced by the work- 
 ing of the Law of Demand and Supply. Both men 
 were in their unhappy condition as a result of trans- 
 gressing the law in another life. But the more progres- 
 sive man had more nearly expiated his mistakes than 
 had the other one, and, when almost at the end of his 
 karmic afflictions, his demand for relief was met by the 
 great Law in the form of the book. He was far enough 
 out of his karmic gloom to be able to see the truth 
 when it was presented to him, and to profit by it. The 
 other man, who would not listen, had not yet finished 
 with his karma; there were still so many karmic debts 
 to be paid that the shadows cast by them were too 
 dense for him to see the truth. He was not ready and 
 would not be until he had finished or had nearly fin- 
 ished with his expiating; and then he could be helped 
 as well as his progressive brother had been. But it 
 might not be in this life and if that were to be the case 
 those brothers had come to the parting of their ways. 
 And however sad it might seem to either it was inevita- 
 ble. The difference in the mental and physical vibra- 
 tions of each would separate them as surely as oil sepa- 
 rates from water, and this separation would 'come be- 
 cause of the action of the law that governs vibration. 
 
 Thus it may be stated as a rule that when a person 
 accepts the Law of Demand and Supply as a truth, it is 
 an indication that his old karma is nearly exhausted and 
 that he is then in a position to demand and to very soon 
 
Mental Repulsion, 183 
 
 enter into a better environment. But when a person 
 closes his eyes and ears to this truth, and refuses to ac- 
 cept or to consciously make use of the Law of Demand 
 and Supply, it is an indication that he has a large 
 amount of old karma to overcome and that he cannot 
 get out, nor be helped out of his unhappy condition 
 until those karmic debts are paid. 
 
 There are several very important conditions to be 
 observed when a student commences to consciously use 
 the Law of Demand and Supply. For it is one thing to 
 use it consciously and another thing to use it uncon- 
 sciously as do the plants and animals, and many men. 
 The first great aid is to learn all that it is possible to 
 learn about it by studying its operations, and by tracing 
 the causes for existing conditions with one's self and 
 with others. If a person is in possession of something 
 which he does not desire and something which he seems 
 to be unable to get rid of, he should first concentrate 
 his thoughts upon it and demand to know how this 
 thing came into his possession and what he did to bring 
 it. And when he is perfectly satisfied that he does not 
 nor ever will want that thing again, then he should con- 
 centrate his mind upon it and demand that it shall be 
 removed from him. 
 
 The man of regular, orderly habits, he who never 
 drinks liquor nor smokes tobacco in any form, some- 
 times wonders, with indignation, why persons make him 
 presents of bottles of wine and boxes of cigars. He 
 
184 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 should not permit himself to become indignant about 
 these presents, because either in a former life or in the 
 earlier part of this one he wanted or demanded and used 
 these things which now he cares nothing for. And 
 these bottles of wine, pipes and cigars are the supplies 
 which are still coming in answer to his former demands. 
 In the next life, because of the indignation he now feels 
 when these things are presented to him, he will very 
 likely be situated where he could not get a bottle of 
 wine if he should want it, and pipes and tobacco or 
 cigars will also be great scarcities in his locality then. 
 
 Time given to concentration is never wasted. Many 
 persons are inclined to consider this mental work an 
 interruption to legitimate business. But all business, 
 as well as any kind of pleasure, is better done and more 
 satisfaction is derived from the doing of it, if concentra- 
 tion of thought is brought to bear upon it. The suc- 
 cessful person concentrates his mind upon everything 
 he does. He never decides a question without concen- 
 trating upon it; and the greater and deeper the concen- 
 tration he gives to it the better and more satisfactory 
 are his results, and it is the same with the making of a 
 demand. The more concentration put upon that de- 
 mand and the more time given to that concentration 
 the sooner it will be met. 
 
 The reason one person has more power of concen- 
 tration than another is because he has had more prac- 
 tice than the other. This may be due to the fact that he 
 
Mental Repulsion. 185 
 
 is an older soul, or it may be because he has improved 
 his time better than the other. If a person is so situ- 
 ated that all his material wants are supplied he is not 
 inclined to demand or to concentrate upon material 
 things, but he then has a good opportunity to demand 
 and to concentrate upon mental and spiritual power. 
 If he does this he is improving his time and is gaining 
 in the power of concentration the same as is the man 
 who demands and concentrates upon material things; 
 for the power of concentration increases with use, and 
 whether it is used for a higher or a lower purpose it 
 must and will grow. And the demands made for things 
 that are injurious to both the body and the soul of a 
 man will be met through his power of concentration just 
 as readily as will be the demands for things which will 
 raise him materially, mentally and spiritually. 
 
 For example. He who concentrates his thoughts 
 upon the creation of a system by which he may break 
 the bank at Monte Carlo may use the same amount of 
 concentration upon his demand for knowledge along 
 this line that another man would use in studying how to 
 make the lens of a telescope that would enable astrono- 
 mers to know the actual climatic and atmospheric con- 
 ditions of the planet Mars. The power of concentra- 
 tion of each of these men would develop equally while 
 they were studying their different subjects and thus 
 they would have, and be ready to use, that power at 
 another time upon some other demand which would 
 
186 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 be of greater personal value to each. And here again 
 the Law of Karma comes into operation. The reason 
 the man wishes to break the bank at Monte Carlo is 
 because, either in this life or in another, he has been 
 robbed of every dollar he possessed by that or by some 
 other gambling institution. In his heart he has a desire 
 to retaliate for the material loss he has sustained 
 through gaming, and uses his power of concentration 
 in this manner. The time he spends in concentrating is 
 not wasted because he has gained in power thereby, but 
 the karma he makes for himself by hating and demand- 
 ing revenge will tie him for another life perhaps to the 
 men whom he seeks now to injure. Knowing this, it is 
 wiser to select a subject for concentration from among 
 the things or qualities that will be of benefit rather than 
 a detriment. 
 
 Here is a man who greatly desires to gain a knowl- 
 edge of medicine. He longs for the time to come when 
 he can devote his entire time to this study. But he has 
 now neither the means nor the opportunity. He lives 
 in a rural district and is obliged to rise at four or five 
 o'clock in the morning to milk the cows. He has not 
 a moment of time to read until after the last chore has 
 been done at night when he may take an hour perhaps 
 to study the advertisements for patent medicines in the 
 weekly newspaper. Yet his soul is filled with the de- 
 sire to go to college and to become a practising physi- 
 cian. And it may be that notwithstanding his longing 
 
Mental Repulsion. 187 
 
 and demanding of this knowledge, he may not have his 
 demand met in this life because of his unfavorable 
 karmic conditions, and because of his lack of knowledge 
 of the Law of Demand and Supply. If he could know 
 that the demands he is now making will be met in his 
 next life just as surely as these obstacles which are now 
 in his way were put there by other demands made in 
 another life, he would be better satisfied to wait. Dur- 
 ing some other life he desired to possess the farm and 
 the stock which now stands in his way of the study of 
 medicine; and he demanded that kind of work then just 
 as earnestly as he is now demanding a college education. 
 
 When he has gained all the experiences that he needs 
 out of his old demands, when he knows all about farm- 
 ing and stock raising that it is necessary to know, then 
 his condition will change, and for his next incarnation 
 he may be born the son or daughter of an eminent 
 physician, and in his new environment have every op- 
 portunity to study, which is now denied him. The 
 more concentrating he does on his farming now the 
 more power of concentration will he possess as a physi- 
 cian, and the better work will he do then. 
 
 It is impossible to utterly fail in demonstrating. For 
 even the lightest wish, if not destroyed by an equally 
 strong denial, will some time bring the thing wished 
 for. But it may not come at the time it is desired, or 
 perhaps for a long time after the desire for it is dead; 
 but it must and will come some time * when the vibra- 
 
188 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 tions of the individual who wished for it have been 
 changed from repulsion to attraction. A pessimistic 
 condition of mind is always the cause of mental and 
 physical repulsion of good things. The person who 
 can only see disaster and destruction before him, draws 
 those conditions into his life the same as the happy, 
 hopeful mind draws peaceful and beautiful things into 
 his life. The pessimist selects the misfortunes as force- 
 fully as he rejects the blessings of life, and because he 
 receives what he selects or demands, he is unhappy and 
 makes every one round him unhappy. 
 
 The pessimistic man in business, whether he be a 
 merchant, a banker, a broker, or an investor, is always 
 losing his money. He expects to lose it, and therefore 
 the Law gives him the opportunity. Because he be- 
 lieves all men are dishonest he is drawn into business 
 transactions with only dishonest men. He lives and 
 moves in the destructive current of dishonesty, and if 
 he does not get out of his unfortunate mental condition, 
 he will never succeed in anything he undertakes to do. 
 Pessimism, like any other defect of character, increases 
 with every moment of time that it is permitted to influ- 
 ence a person's actions. But if it does not find an ex- 
 ternal means of expression, like any other weed in the 
 heart garden, it will die. The best manner by which a 
 tendency to pessimism may be overcome is to set up an 
 opposite current of vibration by reversing the expres- 
 sion of one's pessimistic opinion. If it looks as if it were 
 
Mental Repulsion. 189 
 
 going to rain, declare that the sun is coming out, and 
 ignore, and if possible, forget the fact that the clouds 
 are dark and threatening. If one feels miserable and . 
 wretched, one should search for the cause of the 
 trouble. If it is found to be a torpid liver or a severe 
 case of indigestion, change cooks or order a change of 
 food. If neither of these bring about the desired 
 change in the physical difficulty, wash out the stomach 
 and intestines with warm salt water and fast for a day 
 or two. In the meantime go out into the fresh air and 
 sunshine. Take a trip out of town or visit some one 
 who is jolly and good tempered. If the pessimistic 
 condition is found to be caused by mental depression 
 alone, then declare peace and happiness until they come 
 and drive away the pessimistic mood. 
 
 If the pessimistic condition has come because of the 
 loss of material things or of friends, declare that no 
 thing nor person can be lost to you that belongs to you, 
 and if what you supposed was yours belonged to some 
 one else, you are glad that it had reached its real owner 
 at last. And then stop thinking about it and commence 
 making demands for something else to take the place 
 of that which has been taken from you. 
 
 Every soul is just where it belongs at this moment of 
 time. And every soul will become what it really de- 
 sires to be, at some future time. If it desires to grow 
 and to progress, then the opportunities will be given it 
 as fast as it can make use of them. But if it prefers to 
 
190 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 retrogress and degenerate, then abundant opportunities 
 of this kind will be given; and if it continues to retro- 
 gress and never to progress, then it will some time reach 
 a point where the Great Consciousness will re-absorb 
 its unfortunate child and that center of consciousness 
 will cease to exist as an individualized center. It will 
 be drawn back again into the differentiated portion of 
 God — Divine Mind — there to remain until another 
 Cosmic Day shall come, when it will come forth again 
 and make another attempt toward a better and a higher 
 individualization. And after all it is not such a dreadful 
 fate to be re-absorbed into the Father-Mother Principle 
 as it would be to burn forever and forever in the theo- 
 logian's lake of fire, which they claim is prepared by the 
 devil and his angels for the souls who fail. 
 
 All the blossoms on the fruit trees do not become 
 fruit the first nor the second time the blossoms are put 
 forth. But none are wasted, because the Mother Prin- 
 ciple in nature re-absorbs the blasted blossoms and the 
 same power of selection which drew to the tree the 
 atoms which gave it power to bring forth the first blos- 
 soms will draw back to it the atoms that are scattered 
 round it upon the earth. And when the next season 
 comes those blossoms will again appear stronger and 
 more beautiful than before, because of the added force 
 they will then have gained from resting in the parent 
 heart that bore them. 
 
 Discouragement is but a step above pessimism. And 
 
Mental Repulsion. 191 
 
 when one yields to and remains in a discouraged condi- 
 tion of mind over one's seeming failures to make dem- 
 onstrations, he has temporarily, at least, entered the 
 destructive mental current with the pessimist. Dis- 
 couragement repels good things, and, like pessimism, 
 attracts the undesirable things. It is born of impa- 
 tience, and it is because a person becomes impatient 
 and unwilling to wait for his demands to be met that he 
 becomes discouraged. 
 
 But if every Son of God would only realize that every 
 wish he makes will some time be granted, and that, too, 
 as soon as the avenue through which it must come shall 
 be cleared of the very thought rubbish he himself has 
 placed therein, discouragement with him would die a 
 natural death. Souls should look with broadened 
 visions beyond this short life, which is but a day in the 
 evolutionary journey of each. The wise man who starts 
 to take a trip around the world plans for more than a 
 day at a .time. He telegraphs ahead for his steamer 
 and railroad accommodations, and if he fails to make 
 some of them when he wishes to, he waits for another 
 steamer or train. And while he is waiting for the de- 
 sirable accommodations, he gets as much enjoyment 
 out of his then environment as it is possible to get. If 
 he were to rush and fume or get discouraged and turn 
 back every time he missed a train or when any delay 
 occurred, all enjoyment of his trip would be destroyed 
 and his entire journey, which should be one of pleasure 
 
192 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 and profit, would be nothing but a continuous mental 
 and physical strain—a wear and tear upon his nervous 
 system. 
 
 If a person has demanded money he should wait until 
 it comes before he spends it, and then he will have no 
 debts to trouble him. It is always best to live within 
 one's income and if possible have something left over 
 each month or year to use in case an emergency should 
 arise to meet it. It is the anxiety of not knowing how 
 to meet one's bills which causes the greatest discourage- 
 ment in life. If a man is so situated that he cannot 
 afford to live like a prince, then let him live in the man- 
 ner befitting his station until his demands shall be met 
 which will enable him to live as he desires to live. 
 Learn to wait and to wait patiently, as God — Divine 
 Mind — waits for the development of man. 
 
 i 
 
LECTURE EIGHT. 
 
 MENTAL ATTRACTION. 
 
 In Lectures Six and Seven of this Course, vibration 
 was described as the keynote to Creation, and sufficient 
 was said upon the subject to acquaint the student with 
 its position as a pivotal element in the Universe. 
 Because of limited space, a further discussion of vibra- 
 tion per se will be omitted, but further information will 
 be given regarding its influence upon the subjective 
 mind and upon man's relationships in physical life. 
 
 Opposite mental repulsion, disharmony and pessi- 
 mism, or the destructive mental forces, are mental 
 attraction, optimism and progression or the construc- 
 tive mental forces. It is necessary to study both forces 
 in order to gain a thorough understanding of the oper- 
 ation of the Law of Evolution, and the student must 
 be shown the seamy or wrong side of life as well as 
 the right or finished side. 
 
 The egg shaped center of consciousness called mind 
 or man is the highest vibrating center of force that 
 continuously exists upon this planet as form. And it 
 
194 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 is only because of its union with the objective mind, 
 and the preponderance of the objective mind, that the 
 subjective mind is compelled to remain upon the earth. 
 Being of a higher rate of vibration than the earth, or 
 than anything produced by the earth, it could not be 
 confined to this material plane if it were not for this 
 union. And until the lower mind shall be raised and 
 shall be made to vibrate in harmony with its higher 
 mind, neither minds can progress beyond their present 
 condition. 
 
 The animal mind is to the subjective? mind what the 
 anchor-drag is to the ship, or to the captive balloon. 
 It holds its subjective mind upon this mundane sphere 
 by means of the magnetic mental attraction that exists 
 between them. And the objective mind, by reason' of 
 its greater weight or lowered rate of vibrations, is held 
 to the earth by its own density, and by its attraction to 
 the material things upon the earth. And until the 
 animal mind shall cease to worship the things of earth, 
 shall become less sensuous, and shall turn more of its 
 attention toward mental and spiritual things, it will 
 continue to be just what it is — a jailor for its subjective 
 mind, who is now its most unhappy prisoner upon this 
 plane. 
 
 Before coming into contact with its objective, animal 
 mind, the subjective mind was happy and hopeful. It 
 knew nothing of sorrow nor of disappointment, nor of 
 the physical ills or troubles of material life. And when 
 
Mental Attraction. 195 
 
 its mission upon this plane has been fulfilled, and it has 
 so far conquered that lower, animal mind as to become 
 its master instead of its slave, then its original nature 
 will be reasserted and it will again be happy. When 
 that great victory has been gained its happiness will be 
 that of a glorified soul of experiences rather than the 
 negative happiness of a helpless, ignorant infant. Then 
 its fetters of limitation will fall away, and, because of 
 its spiritual knowledge and power, it will be able to 
 pass at will beyond this "vale of tears," into the realm 
 where there are no tears, and where physical and 
 material troubles are never experienced. But before 
 that great triumph can be gained there are many steps 
 to be taken on its evolutionary journey; and the first of 
 these is to acquire perfect poise. 
 
 Before the human child can walk or run it must 
 learn to stand by gaining and maintaining its physical 
 equilibrium; and what is} true upon the material plane 
 is also true upon the mental plane. After mental poise 
 is acquired it must be maintained, since mental pro- 
 gression, without poise is as impossible to attain as is 
 physical progression without equilibrium. 
 
 In the human soul's struggle for freedom the element 
 of fear is the first and last enemy that has to be over- 
 come. 1 It is the most formidable attribute of the objec- 
 tive mind, and it is that which limits man to the nar- 
 
 l The History and Power of Mind, pp. 72-73, 85, 140-141, 
 
196 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 rowest confines of earth. So long as it rules and reigns 
 in the human heart, mental poise and complete indi- 
 vidualization are impossible to attain; for fear casts its 
 malefic influence upon men and women alike, and it 
 retards the growth of a soul more than does any other 
 thing. 
 
 Physical fear and fear of loss are the first two aspects 
 of this retarding influence to be overcome; and in order 
 to accomplish this the soul must learn to recognize its 
 own indestructibility. Composed as it is of ethereal 
 substance of a higher rate of vibration than that of 
 material things, it can neither be destroyed nor injured 
 by material things, nor by the loss of material things, 
 nor by the loss of friends. Since individualization is 
 the ultimate goal for every soul, earthly transitions, 
 such as the coming and going of friends or of enemies, 
 can but hinder or help, according to the ability of a 
 soul to keep its poise. 
 
 ■* As an aid toward the recognition of its individuality 
 a soul must first learn to be happy when alone, and 
 not to be dependent upon another person or persons 
 for its pleasure or happiness. It is the human baby 
 that must be kept quiet and amused by a rattlebox or 
 a bell, or by something that can make a noise or a 
 confusion. But when its physical body and brain have 
 matured it should evolve beyond' the necessity for 
 rattleboxes and bells, and should be amused and enter- 
 tained by thoughts instead of things. Not that man 
 
Mental Attraction. 197 
 
 should' cease to love the society of his friends, or that 
 he should retire from this beautiful world with all its 
 wonderful scenery; but he should not be dependent 
 upon persons or things for his pleasure or his happiness. 
 
 The person who cannot be alone for a moment with- 
 out being lonely or wretched, but who must have some 
 one to talk to, has no mental poise and very little indi- 
 viduality. The person who dares not go to sleep with- 
 out a light burning in his room has no mental force 
 or mental equilibrium. The person who cannot be 
 content unless he is plunged into social gaieties or is 
 madly rushing from one fete to another is utterly and 
 entirely upon the physical plane of being, and is drag- 
 ging his helpless, unhappy subjective mind after him 
 as mercilessly as a conquering general drags after him 
 his captives of war. 
 
 The next aspect of fear to be overcome is the fear 
 of public opinion or of criticism. 1 There are men who 
 have such tremendous physical strength- that they do 
 not fearj to meet in combat either men or beasts; and 
 yet they may be completely cowered by a sarcastic 
 glance, a scornful smile, or a shrug of the shoulders 
 given by some one whose admiration they desire to 
 gain. ■ With set teeth and unfaltering steps those men 
 would walk straight forward to meet death in battle, 
 or would die at the stake without one moan of pain; 
 
 l The History and Power of Mind, pp. 86-87. 
 
198 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 but they could not bear ridicule, and perhaps would 
 sacrifice their highest moral principles rather than to 
 bear the title, "out of date." 
 
 For example, Mr. Blank is really fond of his wife and 
 of his family, and prefers to spend his evenings at home; 
 but Mr. Dash, whose admiration and respect Mr. Blank 
 greatly desires to gain, is fond of nothing but "a good 
 time." Mr. Dash invites Mr. Blank to go out with 
 him "and make a night of it," ! and he goes because he 
 is afraid that if he should refuse the invitation his friend 
 would call him "a back 1 number." It is true that he is 
 not happy one moment of the time he spends in dissi- 
 pation, but he has not the courage or the mental poise 
 to look Mr. Dash in the eyes and say, "I prefer to 
 remain at home with my wife." He could not bear 
 the ridicule that would be provoked among his 
 acquaintances by this "out of date" position. 
 
 And it is the same kind of fear that casts its demor- 
 alizing influence upon Mrs. Blank when Mrs. Dash 
 invites her toi a theatre party and a supper afterward, 
 and provides old Mr. Roue for her partner for the 
 evening. Mrs. Blank would much rather go to see 
 the play accompanied by her husband, whom she 
 really likes better than any one she knows, but she is 
 afraid to refuse this invitation. She has not the mental 
 poise to look Mrs. Dash in the face and say, "I prefer 
 my husband's society to that of Mr. Roue or of any 
 other man, and if your invitation does not include Mr. 
 
Mental Attraction. 199 
 
 Blank I shall decline it." , She could not bear the dis- 
 dainful curl of Mrs. Dash's lip, nor the pitying glances 
 of her acquaintances after taking such a "prudish" 
 position; and so she goes to the party and permits Mr. 
 Roue to say and do many things which she would not 
 like; her husband to see or hear. She does not enjoy 
 the' party, although she makes a pretense of doing so, 
 and after the farce is ended she returns home humiliated 
 and ashamed of her conduct, and all because she feared 
 to bear the dreadful title, "prude." And thus two souls 
 are retarded in their growth because they feared ridi- 
 cule. Each lost its poise and individuality because of 
 that element of fear which has always been the direct 
 cause of most of the misery and failures in physical life. 
 It is this attribute of the objective mind that) para- 
 lyzes the power of the artist to sing or to act before 
 the public. He fears criticism or ridicule, and, by yield- 
 ing to the power of his fear, places himself in the very 
 position he most dreads. Then there are other persons 
 who fear "bad luck" and "accidents." To the ignorant 
 objective mind of man, these calamities seem to drop 
 upon him out of nothingness; and the cause of either 
 seems as intangible and difficult to understand as is the 
 "Causeless Cause," or a "Dispensation of Providence." 
 Because of a lack of knowledge concerning the opera- 
 tion of the law} of vibration, he does not know how to 
 escape from his misfortunes, and as soon as he emerges 
 from one mishap another comes upon him, and, because 
 
200 From Incarnation to Fe-Incar nation. 
 
 of his constant dread or fear of them, he has neither 
 poise nor peace. 
 
 The best way to destroy fear is to become indifferent 
 to, and to lose interest in the miserable mental pictures 
 that fear paints. 1 When man can recognize his own 
 individuality, his indestructibility and his superiority as 
 compared with his material environment, fear will 
 wither and die out of his heart, since it can only live by 
 reason of the! existence and exercise of his lower emo- 
 tions. The artist who works for the world's flattery 
 or praise, more than to attain perfection in art, is 
 stimulated to work by the emotion personal vanity. 
 He is striving to place himself before the world, and 
 uses art as a lift to elevate him above the heads of his 
 competitors for the people of the world to view. And 
 because of this desire for personal laudation he suffers 
 from and fears the criticism of the world. But if he 
 is working to attain perfection instead of praise, then 
 he becomes his own most severe critic and has no 
 other critic to fear. He is grateful for honest criticism 
 and for good suggestions, and his skill improves because 
 he receives and profits by them; and he gains in charac- 
 ter and poise as he becomes more and more indifferent 
 to, or unconscious of, any ridicule or disparagement that 
 may be expressed concerning him. This is because he 
 does not take the pleasure or displeasure of the world 
 into his consideration. 
 
 l The History and Power of Mind, pp. 85-88, 92-99, 140, 141. 
 
Mental Attraction. 201 
 
 Fear and falsity go hand in hand, and it is usually 
 the man who has something to conceal who fears criti- 
 cism or ridicule. It may be that it is nothing but his 
 ignorance which he fears will be exposed and laughed 
 at; and in this case it is the position before the world, 
 that he is unworthily trying to maintain, that he fears 
 he may lose. Or if he has not yet gained the desired 
 position, but hopes to do so, then he fears that criticism 
 may prevent him from gaining that which does not 
 belong to him and which he does not deserve to have. 
 If he would but recognize the truth about himself, that 
 he is an evolving soul trying to reach perfection in all 
 things, instead of trying to make a pretense of perfec- 
 tion, and if he would also recognize his inherent divinity 
 and therefore his indestructibility, he could not lose 
 his poise, because he would know he could not fail to 
 gain his own. 
 
 With the progressive soul there is a direct reversal 
 to this order of things. Because he has ceased to love 
 material things better than mental or spiritual qualities, 
 he has no fear of losing his material possessions, and 
 gives to each article its proper value and place in his 
 estimation. Knowing that the world and all it . con- 
 tains is perishable and therefore transitory, he is wise 
 enough to select from the mental and spiritual planes 
 of being his treasures, which are imperishable and ever- 
 lasting. If he does not remember his soul name, he 
 selects one, that, of all the names he has ever heard, 
 
202 From. Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 is the most 1 beautiful to him; and when alone he calls 
 himself by that sacred name. He places the greater 
 part of his consciousness upon the mental plane by 
 living in his thought creations. ' He depends upon his 
 inspirations for his pleasure and happiness rather than 
 upon the dross and tinsel of material things. To him, 
 because he is well poised, the kaleidoscopic scenes of 
 the material world are but passing shows. They are 
 things to look upon, but not to live upon. 
 
 Evolutionary work never needs to be protected by 
 the soul who is doing the work: because it will outlive 
 all petty, ridicule or unkind criticisms that may be put 
 upon it. And it will also outlive the personalities of 
 those who condemn it. Truth can never be destroyed. 
 For a time it! may become obscured by falsehood and 
 deceit, but it cannot die any more than the soul can 
 die who writes or speaks it. Every soul should have 
 its aim, its object in life; and that object should be 
 its ideal for good, and it should work with all its earnest- 
 ness to reach that ideal and to become a part of it. To 
 gain and to maintain the poise which cannot be over- 
 thrown or destroyed while working for its ideal it 
 should constantly declare: "I am a soul, imperishable 
 and indestructible, and there is nothing for me to fear." 
 
 The object in dwelling so long on the subject of fear 
 is twofold. First, to show that most of the calamities 
 which befall men are produced by the fear which is an 
 attribute of the animal or objective mind, and, second, 
 
Mental Attraction. 203 
 
 to emphasize the deterrent effect that fear has upon 
 the evolution of humanity. The mind being magnetic 
 draws to itself whatever it persistently dwells upon; 
 and the calamities in life are drawn to man by the law 
 of attraction through his fear, because they are nega- 
 tive, and therefore more easily attracted than his posi- 
 tive creations. This aspect of the operation of the law 
 was fully presented in "The History and Power of 
 Mind," and will not be repeated here. 
 
 The Law of Attraction is a fundamental principle 
 underlying the Law of Success, but it is not the only 
 principle. And the failure to recognize this fact is the 
 cause of many of the seeming failures in the operation 
 of the law. The three elements which constitute the 
 Law of Success are, first, a clear mental image of the 
 object to be attained; second, the condition of the mind 
 while in pursuit of its, object, and, third, the conserva- 
 tion of energy. 
 
 The shortest distance between two points is a 
 straight line, and if a man has in view only his present 
 position and an indefinite point to which lie would 
 attain, he cannot travel in a straight line or take the 
 shortest route toward his object. Therefore, one 
 should not strive for, or demand, a general success, but 
 should, after deliberate thought, determine in what line 
 of work he desires specific success and then work to 
 attain it. This is the first element. 
 
204 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 The second element is the mode of mind one should 
 maintain while working for success. And it is here 
 that mental attraction performs a most important part. 
 An optimistic mode of mind brings success, because 
 optimism is evolutionism and works with instead of 
 against the Law of Success. It is but another name 
 for progression, and the optimist is the soul who has 
 gained his mental poise and can see physical* life in all 
 its vicissitudes under an optimistic light. He has 
 reached a point of development where he can look 
 unmoved and undisturbed upon the hurrying, worrying 
 members of society who are frantically rushing about 
 after some external thing to give them pleasure or 
 happiness. The pessimist hates him because his vibra- 
 tions have been disturbed by him. When optimistic 
 thought comes into contact with pessimistic thought 
 it has the same effect upon it that the sunlight and 
 pure air have upon the contents of an underground 
 dungeon. The rapid rates of vibration of the sunlight 
 and the oxygen dry the dampness which produced the 
 mustiness and mould in the place and raise them to 
 higher rates of vibration. But the mould forms and 
 the odor of mustiness are disturbed and destroyed by 
 the change, and the creatures that were born and bred 
 in the darkness of the dungeon and depended upon it 
 for concealment are compelled by the change to seek 
 another habitation or adjust themselves to the new 
 conditions. Because those creatures love the darkness 
 
Mental Attraction. 205 
 
 and do not wish to be disturbed it is not a kindness to 
 continue to provide dungeons for them to exist in. 
 Evolution says, "Move on or cease to encumber the 
 earth with your presence, since much is still to be 
 gained before the night comes on when all things must 
 rest." Here is an optimist who is a tourist and has 
 reached a resting place in the sunlight on a mountain 
 above the shadows of the valley below. He looks back 
 upon his fellow-tourists who are struggling and stum- 
 bling over thei path which he has trod. And because 
 he has travelled that road he is in a position to direct 
 and advise the others. But until they have overcome 
 the first part of their journey and have approached 
 sufficiently near to see the point of advantage the opti- 
 mist has gained, they can neither understand nor appre- 
 ciate the value of any advice he could give. 
 
 Because he knows that he and all his fellow-tourists 
 are in eternity, he has ceased to worry or to hurry. 
 He knows that the mountain he is climbing is one of 
 the "eternal hills," and will continue to be in that iden- 
 tical place long after those who are now struggling up 
 its rough and rocky sides have left this mundane sphere, 
 and he stops and rests and enjoys the scenery as' it 
 seems to be unrolled before him. But to the man 
 below him who has limited himself to a three months' 
 vacation from business, and who thinks he must "get 
 the worth of his money," by crowding as much sight- 
 seeing as possible into those three short months, the 
 
206 Prom Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 deliberation of the optimist is positively aggravating. 
 He feels that it should be resented by every active, 
 industrious individual in the) party, and remarks to the 
 person nearest him that "life is too short to be spent 
 mooning over clouds and colorings." He frets and 
 fumes because some of his party are late for the first 
 train back to their hotel, and he paces up and down 
 the platform before the railroad station and works 
 himself into chills and fever because he is obliged to 
 wait for the next train. He did not see the glorious 
 sunrise, because he was running after his courier to 
 know if the lunch basket had been properly packed; 
 and he did not see the sunset because he was mentally 
 upset about missing his train. 
 
 The optimist knows how the little man feels, because, 
 at one time, he felt the same about similar trifles; and 
 he also knows better than to argue with or attempt to 
 show him his mistake, because he would resent the 
 interference. So he looks unmoved upon his tempestu- 
 ous outbursts of temper and smiles while the little 
 man storms. 
 
 When the three months tour is ended and the party 
 of tourists return home, the little man has nothing but 
 complaints to make regarding his experiences. He 
 went away with the anticipation of getting rest and 
 pleasure, but got nothing but disappointment and 
 fatigue. His expenses had been much more than he 
 was able to bear, and he remembered nothing but the 
 
Mental Attraction. 207 
 
 misfortunes and mishaps which befell him. He also 
 found that everything at home and in his business had 
 gone wrong during his absence. Burglars had entered 
 his house, as he knew they would, and had taken away 
 his silver. At his place of business the cashier had 
 decamped with the contents of the safe, as he feared he 
 would, and he himself was bitterly discouraged. 
 
 This was because his objective mind was in absolute 
 control of the situation and had rushed him around 
 without an aim or a purpose. He wanted to go some- 
 where and was not quite certain where he wanted to go. 
 He did not go to the mountains because he desired to 
 see the wonderful productions of nature, but he went 
 because other persons, whose society he desired, were 
 going. He made such a din and confusion with his 
 fussing and complaining that he could not hear any 
 suggestions of hist subjective mind or intuition if they 
 had been made to him, and he was constantly getting 
 into trouble because of his lack of intuition and poise. 
 
 The optimist enjoyed every moment of the time 
 while on his journey and saw enough of the wonders 
 of nature for his thoughts to live upon during the 
 coming year; and he returned rested and refreshed and 
 ready to again take up his material duties. Because he 
 expected to find his home and his business in harmo- 
 nious conditions, he found them so. He did not have 
 his pocket picked, neither did he lose his purse nor 
 
208 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 any of his baggage. This was because he ruled his 
 objective mind under any or all circumstances. 
 
 It is the objective mind that creates the bad karma 
 and otherwise builds all the misfortunes for man. 1 And 
 so long as man permits his lower, animal mind to con- 
 trol his affairs he will not become karmaless and free 
 from misfortune. In the operation of the law govern- 
 ing Demand and Supply the law works more rapidly 
 with the optimist than with the pessimist, because the 
 karmic obstacles in the path of the optimist have been 
 largely removed or overcome, while the karmic 
 obstacles for the pessimist are still in the way and 
 delay the coming of his demonstrations. 
 
 Then, too, the optimist has ceased to create new 
 karmic obstacles for himself, because he Controls his 
 objective mind, while the pessimist is constantly creat- 
 ing new karma through the activity of his objective 
 mind. And these karmic conditions not only affect the 
 present life, but it also affects the next birth conditions. 
 For example, here are two brothers and both are born 
 in poverty. They commence life under unfavorable 
 financial conditions, and because of this both are pessi- 
 mistically inclined; but as the years go by, the views 
 of one of the brothers begin to change. He finds that 
 his affairs run much smoother when he looks upon life 
 philosophically. He knows nothing of Demand and 
 
 'The History and Power of Mind, pp. 72-77. 
 
Mental Attraction. 209 
 
 Supply as a law, but unconsciously uses that law, and 
 by so doing overcomes much of his past karmic accu- 
 mulations and also saves himself from making much 
 future bad karma. 
 
 His brother, however, becomes a confirmed pessimist, 
 and passes out of life in that unfortunate mental con- 
 dition. The optimistic brother lives to old age, and 
 passes out of physical life comparatively happy because 
 of the poise he gained and maintained during the latter 
 part of his life. When these two souls incarnate again 
 the pessimistic soul is born into poverty and misfortune 
 as the result of the mental creations he made during his 
 last life, and the optimistic soul is born this time into 
 affluent circumstances. His family and friends are well- 
 to-do, and, because of the poise he, had gained during 
 his last life, this time he is born with increased indi- 
 viduality and mental force. In this life the opportunity 
 is given to both of these souls to learn something of 
 the science of life, and both, undertake to demonstrate 
 for themselves. The man who during his last life was 
 a pessimist does not have his demands met as 1 quickly 
 as does the optimistic man, and he becomes discouraged 
 and wonders why the law does not work as readily for 
 him as for the other man. 
 
 Divine Law must work through instruments, and the 
 most available instruments the pessimistic soul is sur- 
 rounded by, and through which his demands would be 
 most likely to be met, are persons who, like himself, are 
 
210 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 in straightened circumstances. This is due to the oper- 
 ation of the Law of Attraction. They were attracted 
 to him and he was attracted to them because they 
 were of a common or a like rate of vibration. If he 
 makes a demand for money, being surrounded by per- 
 sons who have no money or no opportunities for get- 
 ting money, it could not come to him as soon or as 
 easily as if he were surrounded by those who had it and 
 who could be used by the Law as instruments to meet 
 his demands. Then the Law must find other instru- 
 ments who can be used in this man's behalf. This 
 often causes delay, because there are so many adverse 
 conditions to be met and overcome, and one of the 
 greatest of these is the free will of the persons whom 
 the Law must use. 
 
 God — Divine Mind — never coerces Its children to 
 do anything nor to give anything. It gives free will, 
 but makes suggestions. If men follow their impres- 
 sions, which are often God's suggestions, then they 
 are working as Divine Law's instruments. But if they 
 do not follow their impressions, then they do not work 
 with the Law but against it. 
 
 It is not difficult for the Law to meet the demand 
 of the man who is surrounded by persons who have 
 plenty of money, because the instruments through 
 which those demands can be met are available. And 
 perhaps because of his past association with them there 
 are karmic debts which they owe to him, and which 
 
Mental Attraction, 211 
 
 may now be paid through the operation of the Law 
 of Demand and Supply. But in time the demands of 
 both men will be met. 
 
 The third element 1 in the Law of Success is the con- 
 servation of force. By force is meant not only the 
 mental but also physical force. Because without a 
 strong physical body the mental powers have no mate- 
 rial center to operate through. The conservation of 
 mental energy requires that the greatest expenditure 
 of force should be directed toward the attainment of 
 the particular success selected, rather than that it 
 should be diffused in an attempt to attain success along 
 several lines simultaneously. In other words, a person 
 should devote the greater part of the time given to 
 concentration in concentrating upon that particular 
 success which he most desires to attain. 1 
 
 To conserve physical force the personal magnetism of 
 an individual must be maintained. A waste of the mag- 
 netic force may be caused in two ways : first, by volun- 
 tarily depleting himself by overwork in behalf of him- 
 self or of others, and, second, through vampirization. 2 
 
 Demagnetization, produced by vampirization of the 
 physical body until it is no longer of use to the soul 
 as an instrument, is! a hindrance from which thousands 
 of persons are suffering at this point in the evolution 
 
 x The History and Power of Mind, pp. 162-167. 
 2 The History and Power of Mind, pp. 44-46. 
 
212 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 of the race. And this condition exists with both sexes, 
 and should be declared against by every progressive, 
 thinking, striving soul who desires to be of benefit to 
 his fellow-men. It is not the duty of any individual 
 to submit to vampirization, or to permit another to 
 retard him in his evolution in any other way. If his 
 karmic connections seem to bind him to unpleasant 
 environment he should either live out the disagreeable 
 conditions, so far as the material or physical connec- 
 tions are concerned, or get out of them by demanding 
 to be released from them; but in any event he should 
 reserve and maintain his rights as a soul to think and 
 to study and to grow in spite of the opinions of another 
 individual to the contrary. Vampirization produces 
 demagnetization, and when a man's body is demag- 
 netized he has been robbed of his magnetic force until 
 the atoms composing his body have ceased to vibrate 
 or to rotate harmoniously together. • 
 
 Magnetic attraction in the physical body is caused 
 by the polarization of atoms. But the law of attrac- 
 tion which controls polarization operates with equal 
 force upon all the planes of being. There is a positive 
 and a negative side to everything in the/ world, and a 
 body has magnetic polarity when the positive sides of 
 the atoms contact the negative sides of the atoms 
 which compose it. And demagnetization is produced 
 by the destruction of this relationship. In other words, 
 when the endless atomic chains of a physical body and 
 
Mental Attraction. 213 
 
 brain have been broken, as it were, by the positive side 
 of some of the physical atoms contacting the positive 
 sides of other physical atoms, then, instead of a har- 
 monious condition existing between the blood, bones, 
 muscles and nerves, there arises an imperfect circulation 
 or stoppage of the blood, a crumbling or brittleness of 
 the bones, a cramping or withering of the muscles and 
 a jangling or paralysis of the nerves. And all this suf- 
 fering may be caused by a physical body coming into 
 continuous daily contact with another physical body 
 that' takes its magnetic force more rapidly and in 
 greater quantities than it can be drawn again from the 
 magnetic cosmic forces surrounding it. 
 
 There are individuals upon the material plane who 
 exist solely by magnetic vampirization. 1 They do not 
 depend upon nor draw their forces from the cosmic 
 currents, but, human parasites as they are, they live 
 upon the magnetism of other individuals; and if it 
 should come to pass that they were to be isolated from 
 other human beings their bodies would wither and die 
 from a lack of magnetic supply. Although constantly 
 bathing in the great sea of cosmic, magnetic force, they 
 cannot absorb their magnetism from it, and this is 
 because the currents which compose it are too rapid 
 and too universal for them. But they can and do fasten 
 upon other individuals, and, like leeches, absorb 
 
 L The History and Power of Mind, pp. 129-130. 
 
214 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 through the tiny, positive part of themselves the per- 
 sonal magnetism of their victims. This is because the 
 atoms composing the bodies of these individuals are 
 more negative than positive. They are not poised, and 
 therefore do not rotate regularly. As compared with 
 cosmic objects, they are meteoric and have no fixed 
 orbit or elliptical motion. As compared with so-called 
 inanimate things upon the earth, they are topheavy 
 like inverted church steeples or baseball bats. Because 
 of the negativeness of their physical atoms the bodies 
 of these individuals are loosely put together, and are 
 easily disintegrated. Such persons are always in 
 trouble, and are constantly meeting with mishaps and 
 misfortunes. 
 
 They ask advice of every one whom they meet, but 
 rarely follow it when it is given. They are always 
 looking for some person to help them, either finan- 
 cially or physically, but usually resent mental assistance 
 because of their own preconceived opinions. They 
 desire to know of all the seeming misfortunes of other 
 persons, and take especial delight in listening to a trial 
 by jury of a noted criminal. If a murder or a suicide 
 has been committed they will go any distance and 
 suffer almost any inconvenience to witness the muti- 
 lated corpse — and the greater the mutilation the greater 
 pleasure they seem to derive from looking at it. If a 
 horse is killed by a motor car they will stand for hours 
 watching" that dead carcass, and will struggle and fight 
 
Mental Attraction. 215 
 
 with each other for the best positions from which to 
 see it. They buy and read the most sensational papers, 
 magazines and books on the market, and then insist 
 upon relating or describing the grewsome things they 
 have read or seen to every one who will listen to them. 
 This morbid condition of mind is due to the attraction 
 of like for like. Because these individuals are irregu- 
 lar in both their mental and physical vibrations, they are 
 attracted to the unusual and irregular conditions in life; 
 and if there is a railway collision or a steamboat boiler 
 explosion they are usually among the killed or injured. 
 Among electricians they would be called dielectrics, 
 because they are non-conductors of force. They receive 
 but do not give force, and the force they receive does 
 not seem to appreciably improve their general demag- 
 netized negativeness. Evolutionistically they are like 
 the crystallized salts of ammonia, and must be dissolved 
 into a fluidic condition and be mixed with other ingre- 
 dients before they will be of much value to humanity. 
 And since every physical thing is but the material 
 expression of the mind that produced it, and whom it 
 represents, it is but a natural consequence that the 
 minds or souls of these negative individuals must neces- 
 sarily be left behind by the progressive ones on their 
 evolutionary journey. And this is not a regretable 
 thing to contemplate, since they will not be lost, but 
 will each be taken back again into the bosom of the 
 Infinite to be brought forth during another Cosmic 
 
216 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 Day. The real regretable feature is the fact that pro- 
 gressive souls, those who are capable of reaching higher 
 planes of consciousness before the Cosmic Night comes 
 on, are permitting themselves to be retarded in growth 
 while submitting to the vampirization of these non- 
 entities. For strong souls are waiting for them, and 
 are hoping and trying to make something out of them, 1 
 and are under the hallucination that it is their duty to 
 bear these others' burdens, because they are too weak 
 or too indolent to bear them for themselves. This is a 
 fearful mistake. Now that the race has reached its 
 majority, every soul must stand or fall for itself; and 
 souls who are able to press forward and attain should 
 be warned of the danger they incur by needless delay. 
 Here is a woman. She is a strong soul, but is wedded 
 to a man who is diametrically opposed to her in nature. 
 True it is that it was a karmic connection that brought 
 them together in this life, but it was karmic only so far 
 as the physical, or sex union was concerned. The 
 woman is most anxious to read and to study along 
 the lines of advanced thought. She knows that she is 
 capable of progressing, but her husband, who is a fret- 
 ful, spiteful, negative invalid, will not permit a book or 
 a paper that advocates advanced thought to be brought 
 into the house. He knows nothing about evolution or 
 progression, nor does he wish to. But he demands 
 
 Linked Lives, p. 141. 
 
Mental Attraction. 217 
 
 and receives the undivided attention of his wife, and is 
 jealous of even her thoughts. He does not permit her 
 to be alone for a moment, either night or day, but 
 watches every expression of her face and contradicts 
 every statement she makes. He is not happy either 
 with or without her company, because happiness is a 
 condition of mind he knows nothing about. He nags, 
 and scolds, and yet clings to her, and manages to keep 
 his body and soul together by aid of the magnetism he 
 takes from her. Because she is wedded to him, she 
 believes it to be her wifely duty to> sacrifice her life, if 
 it should be necessary, for his good, and, because he 
 does not wish her to read the books he does not like, she 
 refrains from doing so. Because he will not be left for 
 a moment alone, she devotes her entire time to him. 
 
 He vampirizes her body until it becomes so badly 
 demagnetized that she cannot use it, and she is finally 
 forced out of her vehicle without having gained in this 
 life any of the knowledge or wisdom she craved. Thus 
 this whole incarnation has been wasted, so far as soul 
 progression was concerned, because of her yielding to 
 the selfish, personal wishes of a nonentity. Mentally 
 and physically enslaved, as she was, by her husband's 
 will, she heard nothing but his pessimistic opinions; 
 and because of his inharmonious vibrations, optimisti- 
 cally inclined individuals were not welcome visitors at 
 her home. And thus not only did this soul lose this 
 incarnation, but, because of the pessimistic thought 
 
218 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 creations among which she lived for so many years, she 
 will be drawn into a most wretched environment for her 
 next life. She will then be born surrounded with 
 poverty, sickness and gloom, and she will be over- 
 shadowed from infancy to womanhood, and perhaps 
 to the end of that life, with the fearful materialized 
 creations that were mentally created for her in this life, 
 and which she tacitly accepted. 
 
 The Law of Mental Attraction operates as regu- 
 larly and as unerringly as does the law of gravity, 
 which is a part of it, and therefore every mind or soul 
 is a center of gravity for itself. Man is a little vortex 
 or world, and becomes possessed of everything, whether 
 it be good or ill, that he pictures in his radius or aura. 
 As the thought creations of Gods and of men exist 
 within the atmosphere or aura of the earth, and 
 through the operation of the law of physical attrac- 
 tion or gravitation are magnetically drawn to the 
 earth, and are held upon the earth, so do the mental 
 creations remain in the aura of a soul, or little world, 
 until they are materialized and possessed by the souls 
 who created them, or for whom they were created. For, 
 like the creative Gods of the heavens who materialized 
 Divine Mind's pictures upon the earth, so men can and 
 do create for other men as well as for themselves. And 
 if their creations are accepted and are not destroyed by 
 mental repulsion, they will materialize and do the work 
 that their nature compels them to do. And the mag- 
 
Mental Attraction. 219 
 
 netic attraction of the mind for whom they were created 
 will hold to them as tenaciously, although only pos- 
 sessed of them by adoption, as the material creations of 
 earth are held in their positions by the gravic force of 
 the earth. 
 
LECTURE NINE. 
 
 DEATH. 
 
 From the moment the objective or animal mind was 
 created upon the earth, it has never ceased to fear the 
 transition called death. This is due to its intense desire 
 for life, and to the fact that it is utterly oblivious to 
 all its past states of consciousness, and is entirely un- 
 conscious of a continued state of existence upon any 
 plane other than the material. To the objective mind, 
 physical form is life, and therefore it believes that to 
 maintain life, form must be preserved. Since its desire 
 for life is greater than all its other desires, disintegra- 
 tion of form, for the animal or objective mind, is the 
 greatest misfortune that can come upon it. And until 
 each subjective mind shall be able to impress upon its 
 objective mind the truth that life is God, and therefore 
 is eternal, and that its personal existence is not de- 
 pendent upon physical form, human beings will con- 
 tinue to fear disintegration of form more than any- 
 thing else in the world. 
 
 Believing, as men did, that immortality could be 
 gained only through the preservation of the material 
 
222 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 form, and, because they desired to again meet those 
 whom they had loved and had so mysteriously lost 
 through "death," they used every available means to 
 preserve intact the deserted physical bodies, with the 
 hope and the belief that some time those same forms 
 would be re-animated and be re-united with the be- 
 reaved who were left behind. Therefore it was the 
 objective mind's desire for immortality that caused men, 
 of a more remote period than this, to have their own 
 and their friends' physical bodies preserved after the 
 souls had departed to other realms. 
 
 By some peoples it was thought that "death" was a 
 form of suspended animation and that, by means of it, 
 the life principle, or soul of man, was locked into his 
 body, there to remain until some great Celestial Being 
 should come to earth and should arouse and restore him 
 to activity. To persons of this faith the destruction or 
 loss of a physical body caused greater sorrow, if pos- 
 sible, than did "death"; since such a loss prevented the 
 possibility of resurrection and of consequent immortal- 
 ity. There were other peoples who believed that the 
 soul of man was not locked inside his body after 
 "death," but was bound to it by fetters that permitted 
 it to go but a few feet from the body. And the fol- 
 lowers of this faith believed it to be a sacred duty to 
 daily place food and drink at the head or feet of the 
 corpse, or somewhere within its reach, in order that the 
 life principle could consume them and thus be kept 
 
 
Death. 223 
 
 strong and able to again use the body when the time 
 should come far it to be restored to activity. To these 
 persons the failure to provide food and drink for an 
 exca mated soul was a greater crime than was murder, 
 and was punishable with slow torture, such as starva- 
 tion, or some fearful affliction which was believed to 
 be equal to what the soul had suffered in consequence 
 of the culprit's neglect. 
 
 To the Occultist there is no "death," according to 
 the common acceptance of the term. The condition 
 called "death" is but a complete demagnetization of 
 the atoms composing a material form. Complete de- 
 magnetization of a form produces absolute disintegra- 
 tion of that form, and since the atoms, of which a form 
 is composed, are held together only by the magnetic 
 attraction that exists between them, disintegration can- 
 not become complete until all the magnetism has been 
 withdrawn from the form which those atoms combined 
 to compose. Therefore, a physical body cannot be 
 properly called dead until it is entirely disintegrated; 
 and any or all artificial means which may be used upon 
 it to prevent it from disintegration, but retards demag- 
 netization. 
 
 In lectures six and seven of this course, vibration, 
 and magnetic attraction and repulsion of the atoms were 
 discussed; and the student is referred to those two 
 lectures for information upon those subjects. In lecture 
 eight of this course demagnetization, by vampirization, 
 
224 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 was introduced, and will now be further discussed, since 
 vampirization is usually the beginning of disintegration 
 or ''death," as this lecture is entitled. 
 
 Demagnetization of a physical body is produced by 
 the constant expenditure of its magnetism in greater 
 quantities than it is received, and this condition may 
 be produced in various ways. In lecture six, of this 
 course, on page 143, the manner in which magnetic 
 power or force is generated and expressed was touched 
 upon and will not be repeated. But in connection with 
 the subject under discussion it may be well to add that, 
 since the generation of force, which is always magnetic, 
 is wholly dependent upon the rotary motion of the 
 atoms composing a center, and, since the expression, 
 or giving of force, is dependent upon the elliptical mo- 
 tion of a center, then it is not difficult to understand 
 why the physical body of a man or of a beast generates 
 the most force when it is resting or sleeping. In other 
 words, natural sleep, which is absolute rest to a physical 
 body or center, is the greatest generator of magnetic 
 force of any condition into which that body can enter; 
 and therefore, in order to prevent an early "death," or 
 the demagnetization of a physical body, the same num- 
 ber of hours should be given to sleep as are given to 
 physical activity during each day, or each twenty-four 
 hour cycle. 
 
 Every thing that has form, whether so called inani- 
 mate or animate, is created subject to cyclic law; and, 
 
Death. 225 
 
 during the first half of its daily, weekly, monthly, or 
 yearly cycles possesses much more magnetic force than 
 it does during the latter half of those cycles. This is 
 due to the fact that magnetic force is constantly flowing 
 and ebbing through material forms, whether those 
 forms are suns, worlds, or men. And this flowing and 
 ebbing of magnetic force may also be called action and 
 reaction, magnetization and demagnetization, or life 
 and "death." 
 
 When a world is created and has been given its orbit, 
 one half of the time it travels toward its sun and the 
 other half it travels away from it. When it is going 
 toward the sun it is becoming magnetized by the sun 
 and is then generating more force than it is giving. 
 But when it is going from the sun it is giving more 
 magnetism than it is receiving, and all inhabited worlds 
 are alike in this respect. For example take the earth. 
 From the twenty-first day of December until the twen- 
 ty-first day of June of each year, she is being magnet- 
 ized; because at that time the greater part of her surface 
 is locked in snow and ice, the vegetation, which vampir- 
 izes her magnetism, is resting and sleeping, and she is 
 receiving magnetic force from the sun in greater quan- 
 tities than she is giving it to the creatures that are 
 living and depending upon her for that force. This 
 period is her flood tide.. But from the twenty-first day 
 of June until the twenty-first day of December this order 
 of things is reversed and she is then giving to her de- 
 
226 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 pendents more magnetism than she is receiving; because 
 she has then turned and is going from the sun, which 
 she in her turn vampirizes. And then, too, during that 
 time all vegetation and lower animal life have awakened 
 from the winter's period of inactivity or rest, and are 
 drawing from the earth magnetic forces in order that 
 they may express those forces individually through the 
 various forms and productions of which they are capa- 
 ble. And thus on the twenty-first day of June of each 
 year demagnetization of the earth by vampirization be- 
 gins. If she were to continue to recede from the sun 
 indefinitely, that demagnetization would finally become 
 "death," or disintegration; and she and every form 
 which now exists upon and vampirizes her would cease 
 to exist as form. 
 
 But, as conditions now are, the earth is gradually giv- 
 ing more magnetism than she receives, and the time 
 will come when she must rest or disintegrate. This is 
 because, as she grows older, her responsibilities increase 
 instead of diminish. For, as men and beasts multiply in 
 numbers, more demands are made upon her for their 
 maintenance and her natural resources are consumed in 
 greater quantities. Her vital fluids and gases are drawn 
 out of her, and, through consumption, are changed into 
 hydro-carbon vapors and aeriform matter and are left 
 behind her in space as she whirls rapidly through it in 
 her orbit. Then, with each added year, she is robbed of 
 more and more of her minerals which, when in their 
 
Death. 227 
 
 natural states, as strata, serve as repositories for the 
 magnetic force she receives from the sun during her 
 flood tides. 
 
 But in cosmos the Drvine Law provides periods of 
 rest for Its worlds and suns, as It provides opportuni- 
 ties for rest for men and beasts who live upon the worlds. 
 These cosmic rests are utilized by the planets to the full 
 limit of time given to them, and, because of these rests, 
 are their lives and their usefulness prolonged. In the 
 life of a world there are seven great periods of inactivity 
 each of which lasts as long as do its periods of action, 
 and in this manner each world is enabled to regain some 
 of the magnetism of which it has been robbed. But it 
 never fully regains it, for, if that were possible, it would 
 continue, in the form in which it began to exist, until 
 the end of the Cosmic Day in which it was created; and 
 this would not be desirable, since, in order that evolu- 
 tion may not be limited or delayed by ancient forms, 
 all forms must be made to give way to new when their 
 period of usefulness is ended. To illustrate a rest in 
 cosmos, a few pages will be quoted from the diary of an 
 advanced student of Occultism. 
 
 "My Master promised that to-day we would go and 
 see a world that is about to enter into rest for many 
 thousand years, and it is with most intense interest I 
 awaited his coming. At midnight he arrived and in a 
 few moments we were on our way. ***** 
 At a great distance we saw a stellar group — a cosmic 
 
228 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 x 
 
 community — which, independent of all others, seemed 
 to have become a system of its own. A mass of molten 
 cosmic matter formed a central sun or magnet for the 
 system and was at least one thousand times as large, 
 and, although not nearly so dense, yet, I think, weighed 
 three hundred times as much as does our earth. 
 
 "That great orb was enveloped in clouds of vapor, 
 which, at so great a distance, seemed to have been 
 created by the humidity of the atmosphere surrounding 
 it coming into contact with the intense heat it gener- 
 ated. And those vapory clouds were in a constant and 
 a tumultuous commotion. At times they seemed to be 
 tossed about as if a great consciousness were playing at 
 golf with thenf; and then they became piled high upon 
 each other like mountains, while from the glowing orb 
 behind we saw a rich golden light that illuminated them 
 as if by calcium flame. Sometimes they were suddenly 
 torn apart, and, through the rifts, there streamed great 
 sheets of fire which gave to them the appearance of rose 
 colored billows of foam. Then again the rifts were 
 closed and the whole mass assumed a dull grey color as 
 though a cloud of smoke had passed between us and 
 the scene. 
 
 "As we came nearer, it was most evident that the 
 flaming mass of molten matter, or sun, was whirling 
 through space with tremendous velocity, and was drag- 
 ging after it by its powerful magnetic attraction five 
 smaller globes or satellites; and those worlds when com- 
 
Death. 229 
 
 pared with their magnet appeared as fireflies beside an 
 arc-light; yet the smallest of them was considerably 
 larger than is our earth. Approaching still nearer, we 
 discovered that the satellite furtherest from its sun was 
 undergoing great changes. Drawn, as it was, by an ir- 
 resistible force, it continued to follow its orbit, but its 
 rotary motion had almost ceased, and, like a great dead 
 fish upon the sea, it floated in space and was drawn 
 helplessly in the wake of the monster orb that still at- 
 tracted and controlled it. From its appearance I con- 
 cluded that it was the oldest of the five satellites, and 
 my Master told me that it was closing the sixth great 
 cycle or period in its evolution. 
 
 "When we entered the atmosphere of that globe we 
 found it stiflingly hot. Great copper colored clouds 
 hung low in the sky and the light from its sun had been 
 turned into shade by them. Gazing through the hazy 
 dimness of the shadows, it seemed that the glowing orb 
 that served as sun had refused to longer give of its light 
 and brightness to that world — its suffering child. For, 
 through that dense atmosphere which could not be 
 penetrated by a lesser light, the sun had the appearance 
 of a dark, crimson sea of clotted blood; and as we 
 looked about upon the shadows it seemed as if the moon 
 and stars had also refused to shine upon that helpless 
 world, and that it was left to meet its fate in darkness. 
 
 " 'Why does not the sun shine here the same as it 
 shines upon the other planets in this group?' I asked of 
 my Master; and he replied: 
 
230 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 " The sun has not ceased to shine, but this planet, 
 because of its inharmonious condition, has created these 
 shadows that lie between itself and the sun. Its vibra- 
 tions and the vibrations of these clouds have obscured 
 the sun's light. It is in the same condition with a man 
 who has become over-wrought with work or with play, 
 and, if it were possible to use the word in connection 
 with a tired world, I would say this planet is suffering 
 from cosmic neurasthenia, and for a time must go into 
 absolute rest or become disintegrated.' 
 
 "At that moment, just beneath us, we saw a ruined 
 city on that strange globe and went down to examine 
 its condition. Round us everywhere were evidences 
 of destruction and dissolution. There were monstrous 
 heaps of stone that were now but the remnants of once 
 beautiful buildings. And there were also crushed and 
 crumbling walls of stone that had once enclosed huge 
 structures of most magnificent and lofty proportions. 
 
 "A race of beings both wise and powerful must have 
 had their homes upon that planet, since such huge 
 blocks of granite could never have been lifted to their 
 elevated positions without the aid of powerful machin- 
 ery that had been devised and operated by the intuitive 
 minds and muscular strength of men. And, once hav- 
 ing been placed, they never could have been dislodged 
 and tossed into such abandoned confusion except by a 
 terrific convulsion of nature. 
 
 "Everywhere there seemed to be an ominous calm 
 
Death. 231 
 
 that, like a fearful mental depression, had settled upon 
 that ruined city and all the land surrounding it. Not a 
 breath of air was stirring, and the vegetation was as 
 dried as if it were standing in a fiery furnace. The 
 leaves from the once beautiful shade trees had fallen to 
 the ground and were curled and seared almost beyond 
 recognition as leaves. Lying in the cracked and hard- 
 ened soil at the bottom of a fountain basin were the 
 withered roots and stems of what had been a water lily 
 plant. All indications pointed to the fact that for many, 
 many days this intolerable heat had been gradually in- 
 creasing until it had absorbed all the moisture and had 
 taken the lives of all the creatures who had lived in that 
 place. It was also evident that the men who had built 
 that city had deserted it; but my Master said: 'Come, 
 let us go to the mountains, w T hich are at some distance 
 beyond the city walls, and search for the people who 
 lived here.' 
 
 "It was as he expected to find. In the valley, on the 
 brink of what had been a broad river, there were thou- 
 sands of lifeless human bodies. The adults were gigan- 
 tic in size; the half grown children were like our full 
 grown men and the infants were like our children of five 
 or six years of age. They had all fled from their homes 
 to escape death from the falling walls of their dwellings, 
 but had met it there in that valley by suffocation and 
 thirst. For the river bed was dry and the dead and de- 
 caying carcasses of fish and animals were lying in heaps 
 
232 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 upon the bottom where they had died fighting for the 
 last drop of the precious liquid — water. 
 
 "While we were gazing at the scene of ruin and dis- 
 tress we became conscious of a trembling of the 
 ground. Then there was a sound as if an explosion 
 had occurred in the direction of the ruined city. It was 
 followed by another and then another; and then we 
 heard a fearful roar which seemed to increase in volume 
 with every second until it seemed to come from almost 
 beneath our feet. Then there was a swaying of the 
 leafless branches of the trees, and a heaving up and 
 down of the blackened soil, and soon there appeared 
 great wide fissures where the ruined city had stood. A 
 cloud of fire and smoke and gaseous fumes burst forth, 
 and as suddenly and seemingly as easily as a pebble 
 could be cast into a stream of water the remnants of 
 the ruined city sank from sight between the awful jaws 
 of that quaking ground. There was nothing left to 
 mark the place where it had stood except a few stones 
 which had helped to compose its outer walls. 
 
 "This was the first earthquake I had ever witnessed 
 and it impressed me very strongly. While I was think- 
 ing of the great necessity that must have existed to pro- 
 duce such a fearful catastrophe my Master said: 'A 
 storm is coming,' and, looking upward at the sky I saw 
 that the copper colored clouds had changed to a leaden 
 grey, and it had become so dark that an object one 
 hundred feet away was but dimly discernible. Then a 
 
Death. 233 
 
 wind commenced to blow in spasmodic puffs and soon 
 splashing rain drops pattered down upon the heated 
 stones in the river bed. At last those dreadful vampire 
 clouds were giving back to that suffering world the 
 moisture which they had been robbing it of for weeks 
 and months. But it had come too late. All life was 
 extinct and not a creature was left alive to taste it and 
 to be revived. 
 
 "Far up the valley I heard a sound as of rushing wind. 
 It came down the river course and brought a deluge 
 with it. A sheet of water like a huge white curtain 
 swept past us and from the heated ground a cloud of 
 steam rose like a fog. The soil, cracked and hot, could 
 not absorb the vital fluid in such quantities, and the 
 torrents, rushing down the mountain sides, were re- 
 ceived into the river bed and went sweeping swiftly on. 
 The temperature, too, had fallen from torrid heat to al- 
 most freezing cold, and still I saw no prospect of a dim- 
 inution of that dreadful storm. And now the clouds 
 were almost black with unshed rain and I understood 
 that a cataclysm had begun. * ***** * 
 
 "More than sixty days passed by before my Master 
 permitted me to again visit that suffering world in what 
 had seemed to me to be its death agony of fever heat 
 and drouth; and when we went again we found all 
 things submerged — except the mountain tops — and 
 there was a cold greater and more intense than anything 
 I ever knew. The waters were frozen into a solid sea of 
 
234 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 ice, and there was not a creature who could live a mo- 
 ment upon that globe in that fearful frigid state. It 
 was indeed a frozen corpse, and, wrapped in its mantle 
 of ice and snow, which served as a burial shroud for all 
 its latent forces, it had sunken into sleep not to wake 
 again until the great cyclic law should call its forces 
 forth on its resurrection day. 
 
 "As we were leaving the frozen world, my Master 
 said: 'It is with worlds as it is with men; they live, re- 
 volving round their central suns until their material 
 forces have been spent and they become physically de- 
 magnetized and unfit for further use. Then their time 
 of rest comes on. The throbbing, pulsing life force be- 
 comes suspended, or is withdrawn, and their conscious- 
 ness is changed from action to inaction. For action 
 must be followed by reaction as surely as darkness fol- 
 lows day.' " 
 
 Like the Universe, cyclic law has always existed and 
 is a fundamental principle underlying evolution. 1 Like 
 life, it has always been and will forever continue to be. 
 It commences its operations with an individual from 
 the moment of the creation of that individual and ap- 
 plies to men and beasts as well as to worlds. Because 
 the earth is controlled by cyclic law, all the creatures 
 who depend upon the earth for their existence are in- 
 fluenced by the same cycles or periods of time that con- 
 
 l The History and Power of Mind, pp. 94-97, 103-104, 163-164. 
 
Death. 235 
 
 trol the earth. The inhabitants «of other planets are 
 also subject to cyclic law, but because of the difference 
 between the size of globes and the consequent differ- 
 ence in the size of the orbit of each the cyclic periods 
 on the different planets differ in length. 
 
 For example. The earth makes her revolution around 
 the sun in three hundred and sixty-five days and one- 
 fourth of a clay; and this length of time upon this earth 
 is called a yearly cycle. But the planet Uranus, being 
 almost fifteen times the size of the earth, has so great 
 an orbit as to require eighty-four years and one week of 
 our time to make its revolution round the sun. And 
 because the cyclic periods on the planet Uranus are so 
 much greater than are those of the earth, the creatures 
 that inhabit Uranus, being governed by the cyclic law 
 operating upon that planet, also have longer cycles and 
 live to a much greater age than do the creatures upon 
 the earth. 
 
 It is a self-evident truth that the more magnetic force 
 a form expends the sooner it will become disintegrated 
 as a natural consequence. And this is as true with the 
 microcosm as it is with the macrocosm. The individual 
 who works or plays for eighteen hours out of each 
 twenty-four expends much more magnetic force than 
 does the individual who sleeps and draws back to him- 
 self his forces for twelve hours out of the twenty-four. 
 As the earth has its flood and ebb tides, or the coming 
 and going of its magnetic forces, so does every creature 
 
236 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 who lives upon her have its flood and ebb tides; and if 
 man would but become wise enough to work with the 
 cyclic law instead of against it, he would save himself 
 much suffering and prolong his life to a greater length 
 than he does. 
 
 The moment a child is born his flood tide commences. 
 He has then entered a world that will supply him with 
 all the magnetic force he needs to use, but not to 
 waste. Feeling his abundance of force, as a child, 
 he romps and plays and expends much of it in this man- 
 ner, but sleeps so soundly and so long each night, that 
 he draws back to himself during those rest periods, more 
 force than he has expended. Thus he is in constant 
 possession of a sufficient surplus of magnetism to enable 
 his physical body to grow and to expand. This condi- 
 tion usually continues to exist until he has reached 
 what is called "his majority," and then his body ceases 
 to grow. Because of his increased responsibilities, he 
 then begins to expend more magnetic force than he 
 generates, or receives. This is due to the fact that he 
 does not spend so much time in sleep as he formerly 
 did, and, if he labors to live, perhaps he works for ten 
 hours out of each twenty-four and then recreates or 
 dissipates during the greater part of each night. If he 
 is in possession of wealth and social position perhaps he 
 may be imbued with the thought that he must "go the 
 pace" or be disgraced, and then he searches for new and 
 untried avenues through which he may expend or waste 
 
Death. 237 
 
 his magnetism. It is true that he may be unconscious 
 of the results of his wastefulness, and perhaps he does 
 not know that disintegration or "death" commenced its 
 work upon his body at the moment demagnetization 
 began to exceed magnetization; but ignorance of the 
 law does not excuse or exempt its offenders from con- 
 sequences, and, after a few years of dissipation, he begins 
 to call himself "old man" before he really feels the age 
 that is so rapidly approaching as the result of his ex- 
 travagances in the expenditure of force. 
 
 When starting his career of dissipation the young of- 
 fender of the law thinks "old man" a complimentary 
 title, and bestows it generously upon himself and upon 
 all the "other boys" whom he wishes to flatter. This 
 is because the title implies extended experiences in dissi- 
 pation, in which he takes great pride until the time 
 comes when, as a result of_his physical excesses and 
 frequent declarations that he is an "old man," and after 
 some unusual expenditure of force, he is really brought 
 to feel the age he has been declaring for himself. Then 
 he begins to wonder why he cannot do the things he 
 once did, and why a little fun tires him now so much. If 
 he knew that "death" had already commenced to claim 
 his body for its own, and that with every over-exertion 
 or dissipation he was shortening his span of life, he 
 would change his mode of living, the nature of his 
 amusements, and his declarations for old age. 
 
 To prevent disintegration or "death," and to prolong 
 
238 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 the existence of a physical body to one hundred or to 
 one hundred and fifty years, men must make some radi- 
 cal changes in their modern mode of living. They 
 must give more time to sleep and more thought to what 
 they eat and drink. At least one-half of a man's time 
 should be given to rest or to sleep and his food should 
 never be other than simple and wholesome. Highly 
 spiced, and therefore indigestible things should be abol- 
 ished. Pepper and all condiments containing peppers 
 and mustards should never be taken into the stomach; 
 since neither of these do any good, are neither nutritious 
 nor satisfying to hunger, and serve only as irritants to 
 the internal organs and intestines the same as they do 
 when applied to the skin of the body. For his beverages 
 man should drink nothing but pure water, either hot 
 or cold, according as the occasion seems to require, and 
 the unfermented juices of fruits; and the time given to 
 labor, or to the necessary and direct expenditure of 
 physical or magnetic force, should not exceed four or 
 five hours of each day. He should learn to recognize 
 and work with the cyclic law by never making extra or 
 unnecessary exertions during his ebb tides which oper- 
 ate during the last two weeks of his lunar months, and 
 during the last six months of his yearly cycles. He 
 should watch the expenditures of his magnetic force and 
 never continue with them until physical exhaustion or 
 depletion comes upon him. 
 
 During the last half of his century he should save his 
 
Death. 239 
 
 magnetism by sleeping and resting more than he did 
 during the first half. And if by reason of some illness 
 or mishap there should be an extra demand made upon 
 his physical strength he should immediately supply that 
 deficiency with electricity. When his century cycle has 
 ended and the flood tide of his new century commences 
 to supply him with its new force, if he has taken the 
 proper care of his physical body and has kept it in a 
 condition to receive and to make use of the new force, 
 he will enter in upon his new cycle with much greater 
 physical strength than he possessed during the first ten 
 or fifteen years of his last century's ebb tide. 
 
 But over-exertion or an unnecessary expenditure of 
 magnetic force, for any cause, is not the only means by 
 which demagnetization or "death" may be hastened or 
 produced. There is the element of vampirization which 
 must also be taken into consideration; and this is a very 
 great factor in the process of disintegration. As men 
 and beasts vampirize the earth and take from her her 
 magnetic forces, so are men and beasts vampirized by 
 each other and by the elements. In lecture eight of this 
 course an illustration was given of a negative individual 
 vampirizing and living off of the magnetism of another 
 individual until his victim's forces were so greatly di- 
 minished as to make it impossible to longer hold her 
 body; and complete demagnetization or "death" ensued. 
 The illustration was not that of an unusual condition to 
 be found in the human family, but is more common 
 
240 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 than otherwise. For, either consciously or unconscious- 
 ly, the stronger individuals are constantly giving of their 
 magnetism to those with whom they associate who are 
 weaker than themselves; and, whether it be a man or a 
 beast that suffers from this kind of vampirization, the 
 results are the same. 
 
 Unconscious of the law governing the exchange of 
 magnetism, it has been a custom with some persons to 
 provide feeble or aged individuals with animal pets 
 which they could vampirize. If a child were to suddenly 
 become "ailing," as indisposition was sometimes called, 
 it was often provided with a healthy puppy with which 
 it was permitted to sleep and to play in order that it 
 should regain its health. And old persons who were 
 fast losing their magnetism would often insist upon, 
 and be permitted to sleep with children or with younger 
 persons in order that their magnetic forces should.be 
 again restored.' But if aged persons were not permitted 
 to prolong their physical lives by vampirizmg the force 
 of younger individuals during sleep, then it has been a 
 very noticeable fact that they were happiest, brightest 
 and strongest when they were surrounded daily by chil- 
 dren, or by younger persons. The man of eighty who 
 seeks a wife always selects, if possible, a woman who is 
 much younger than himself. And it is not an unheard 
 of occurrence for a wealthy widow of sixty, or even of 
 seventy-five years, to buy for herself a young husband 
 of thirty. This is vampirization, and whether of a con- 
 
Death. 241 
 
 scious or an unconscious nature, its results are the same. 
 
 Then there is another form of vampirization which is 
 of and by the elements of nature. In the same manner 
 that man draws or absorbs from the atmosphere, on a 
 beautiful spring day, the electric or magnetic force he 
 needs and feels strengthened by having received, so do 
 the cold, cutting winds of a frosty day in winter take 
 from him his magnetism. It is a popular fallacy with 
 the people who live in a cold climate, that it is healthful 
 to walk, or to ride, or to be exposed to the freezing air 
 of winter. And because such exposure brings the blood 
 to the cheeks, it is believed to be revivifying to the in- 
 dividuals who indulge in it. This is as much a mistaken 
 belief as is that which makes a man take a plunge into a 
 tub of cold water in order that he may be temporarily 
 stimulated by bringing the blood to the surface of his 
 body by violent friction after the plunge. 
 
 A sudden shock to the system is always harmful, in- 
 stead of helpful, and serves to shorten instead of to 
 lengthen the span of life. Cold indicates a lowered rate 
 of vibration. Cold water is vibrating at a lower rate 
 than is warm or hot water. Cold wintry air is vibrating 
 at a lower rate than is warm spring air; and a warm 
 body, if exposed to cold air, or to cold water long- 
 enough, will become demagnetized or frozen. When a 
 body is frozen it is called dead ; and this condition is pro- 
 duced by the cold air or cold water, in which it has been 
 submerged, having vampirized or drawn out of it its 
 
242 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 magnetic forces. The man or woman who persists in 
 being exposed to the cold winds of winter without his 
 or her skin covered and protected from the wind, is vol- 
 untarily submitting to vampirization and is hastening 
 old age and decrepitude. The physician who tells a per- 
 son to bare his neck to the cold in order to become 
 toughened to the cold, and promises health to that per- 
 son in consequence of his exposure, is either ignorant 
 of the law which operates as vibration, or he is looking 
 for another patient. The woman who persists in expos- 
 ing her face without a veil, to protect her skin from the 
 vampirizing cold air, becomes aged and wrinkled before 
 the time for wrinkles, and the muscles of her face also 
 grow weak and flabby in consequence of the exposure to 
 cold. A glance at the wrinkled and grizzled old sailor 
 who faces the storms before the mast should be a suffi- 
 cient object lesson to show her the results of exposure 
 to cold air and cold water. 
 
 When the body and brain of a man are lowered below 
 the normal rate his mental forces cannot manifest so well 
 as when his blood is circulating and his body is vibrat- 
 ing normally, and this is illustrated by the different 
 mental conditions of the different peoples on the earth. 
 For example: The mind of the Eskimo is never so 
 active as is the mind of an East Indian. And history 
 shows that the greatest civilizations have always been 
 found in a warm climate. 
 
 But there comes a time when disintegration or 
 
Death. 243 
 
 "death" to the physical body or material form must 
 come; and because of the breaking of family ties and of 
 familiar associations this is often a sad occasion. To the 
 evolving, developing soul who becomes disembodied, 
 "death" is really a second birth into a higher plane of 
 consciousness or realm, and it is by or through this 
 transition that it becomes relieved of all physical pains 
 and discomforts. But because of its love for the souls 
 whom it is leaving upon the earth, and who mourn and 
 grieve because of its absence, it is sometimes made to 
 suffer great mental depression and sadness and is thus 
 prevented from entering fully into the joys of the mental 
 and spiritual planes of being. This is because the sor- 
 row and lamentations of its earthly friends attract and 
 hold it to earth. By their wishing or demanding that it 
 shall return to them, it is drawn back by the magnetic 
 attraction of love, and is sometimes deprived of mental 
 or spiritual happiness for years because of its friends 
 mourning for it. 1 
 
 When the time has come for a soul to leave its earthly 
 vehicle the real process of death is as natural as was the 
 process of its birth into the world, and is not dissimilar. 
 As the head of the human child is born first, and after- 
 ward its body, so the head of the soul emerges and rises 
 above its physical head. Then slowly the shoulders and 
 body appear, and finally its limbs and feet. There are 
 
 ^Linked Lives, pp. 198-199. 
 
244 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 always other disembodied souls who are waiting to as- 
 sist and to receive the passing soul, and, if the shock of 
 its separation from the physical body has been so great 
 that it is unconscious for a time — as is often the case — 
 these disembodied soul friends support and strengthen 
 it until it has regained its consciousness and enough of 
 its magnetic strength to support itself. 
 
 For the first few hours after its disembodiment a soul 
 is never so strong as afterward, because so much of its 
 magnetic force is still left in its deserted physical body. 
 But as the body grows cold, because of the continuous 
 lowering of the rate of vibrations of the atoms compos- 
 ing it, the magnetic force is drawn into the soul who has 
 just left it. With this added magnetism the disembodied 
 soul gains strength and greater consciousness, and if the 
 physical body should be cremated,_and not embalmed or 
 entombed, the soul gains liberation from its physical 
 body as soon as its physical atoms are dispersed. For 
 there is a magnetic cord that binds the soul to its old 
 body until complete disintegration has taken place, 
 as the umbilical cord unites the infant to its pre-natal 
 envelope, and it is as great a kindness to sever the mag- 
 netic cord and liberate the soul from its deserted body, 
 by cremation, as it is to cut the umbilical cord of the 
 newly born infant and set it free from its incumbrances. x 
 
 But sad as "death" or the disintegration of a physical 
 
 i Linked Lives, pp. 195-197. 
 
Death. 245 
 
 body may be to those who loved and lost it as a com- 
 panion or friend, it is not to be compared with the sad- 
 ness that comes to the souls who, by their missions, are 
 sometimes compelled to witness the "second death" or 
 the disintegration of another soul. This is a fearful fate, 
 and it may be small comfort to know that it comes to 
 the minority instead of the majority of disembodied 
 souls who pass on to the subjective planes or realms. 
 Diametrically opposed to the spiritual plane of con- 
 sciousness called Nirvana, by the Eastern students of 
 Occultism, is a plane which these same students know T 
 as Avitchi. In our scripture it is called Hell, and repre- 
 sents the very lowest depths of degradation into which 
 an entity can fall. Nothing but conscious, persistent 
 and unceasing transgression of the Divine Law can 
 bring a soul to this dreadful place, a knowledge of the 
 existence of which is never given to students until they 
 are far enough advanced to be able to bear that knowl- 
 edge without dangerously effecting them. 
 
 Further details concerning this state of consciousness 
 will be given in the last lecture of this course in connec- 
 tion with the subject "Homes of the Soul." It is suffi- 
 cient at this point to say that "second death" comes 
 most to animal, or objective minds whose subjective 
 minds have deserted them because of their persistent 
 wickedness. 1 But there are rare occasions when a Son 
 
 iRistory and Power of Mind, pp. 170-171, 176-177. 
 
246 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation, 
 
 of God goes downward, instead of upward. When it 
 yields and continues to yield to the suggestions of its 
 animal mind until it comes to a point where it deliber- 
 ately and consciously chooses the left hand instead of 
 the right hand path, then it goes down into the nether 
 world, instead of up into the higher, spiritual realms. 
 
 "Second death" is produced in much the same man- 
 ner as physical death or disintegration is produced. The 
 vibrations of a dying soul grow slow and slower, and 
 its specific gravity grows dense and denser until it can 
 no longer remain upon what is called the first subjective 
 plane, but is drawn by the law of attraction, which is 
 also gravic force, down to a lower plane, to continue 
 there its wretched existence with others of its kind. 
 When disintegration really commences, like the old de- 
 magnetized physical body it has left, it begins to grow 
 dark and darker as its density increases, until it becomes 
 as black as the realms into which it has sunken. For 
 there is not one ray of light that penetrates the greatest 
 depths of the awful darkness of that place. Then the 
 form of the dying soul commences to change in shape. 
 First the legs and arms usually begin to diminish in 
 size and length until they have disappeared altogether, 
 leaving the head and body absolutely limbless. Then 
 the body commences to disintegrate and gradually dis- 
 appears until there is nothing left but the head with its 
 distorted features. And thus this disintegration or "sec- 
 ond death" continues for centuries. But before the 
 
Death. 247 
 
 form of the dying soul begins to be disintegrated or dis- 
 membered there is a hope that it may be saved from 
 that fearful fate and be raised or resurrected to a higher 
 plane of consciousness. For there are strong and beau- 
 tiful souls who voluntarily go down into those dreadful 
 depths to try to help and to save the denizens of that 
 nether world. If, as it does sometime occur, that one 
 half of a soul has gone wrong and has sunken into hell 
 and the other half has evolved to a point of development 
 where it is able to undertake the work of trying to save 
 its other half from annihilation, or "second death," then 
 it descends and approaches as near its other half as its 
 vibration will permit. And there it whispers words of 
 encouragement and consolation to the sinful sufferer 
 and offers help if it will but try to rise again. 
 
 To an incarnated soul upon earth it would seem that 
 any soul who had sunken into that place would need 
 nothing but an opportunity to escape to consent to 
 liberation, but this is not the case. In Avitchi or Hell 
 a soul becomes so depressed with its wretchedness, so 
 discouraged and so pessimistic that it often refuses to 
 make the least effort to change its mode of thinking; 
 and thus make it possible to rise out of its condition. 
 This is because, by its many lives of perversity of 
 thought and action, it has brought itself into a mental 
 condition which holds it as firmly as prison walls and 
 iron doors hold the incarcerated prisoner of State. 
 
 It is a sad picture to look upon to see a beautiful soul 
 
248 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 pleading with its unhappy half and attempting to raise 
 or to lead it to where it may catch a glimpse of a higher 
 and a better plane of consciousness which it may gain if 
 it will but make an effort for itself. For no soul has 
 either the power or the right to save another against its 
 will; and it matters not however far it may have ad- 
 vanced in its development, it cannot bring another into 
 happiness without that other's co-operation and con : 
 scious effort in its own behalf. 
 
 Sometimes these unhappy beings are convinced and 
 persuaded to retrace their steps and thus rise out of 
 their wretchedness. But more often they will neither 
 respond nor listen to those who would help them. Then 
 they gradually sink low and lower while becoming more 
 and more wretched until at last complete disintegra- 
 tion or re-absorbment into the lowest, darkest shade of 
 the red cosmic current obliterates them forever from 
 the Universe as individual souls. And this is "second 
 death." A most horrible picture to contemplate, but 
 not worse than to burn forever and forever in a lake ot 
 fire and brimstone prepared by the devil and his angels 
 for erring mankind. 
 
LECTURE TEN. 
 
 AFTER DEATH. 
 
 When the indestructibility of the soul began to be 
 accepted as a fact by the thoughtful people of the 
 world, immediately thereafter there arose a most im- 
 portant question: "What becomes of the soul after 
 death and after the human body or the material means 
 of physical expression has been destroyed or disin- 
 tegrated?" 
 
 To meet and to answer this question, from time to 
 time, many theories have been offered to the world 
 as truths by certain individuals who claimed to be holy 
 men, and who were supposed to be inspired by God to 
 teach Divine Law to others. But because a great 
 number of their theories were both unreasonable and 
 cruel, and differed so greatly in their characters from 
 what man daily saw and knew of God and of His laws, 
 after a time incredulity began to take the place of 
 credulity concerning both the teachers and their teach- 
 ings. And, notwithstanding the fact that anathemas 
 loud and deep have been sent forth from the so-called 
 divine expounders of truth against all persons who 
 
 249 
 
250 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 dared to think or to live contrary to the rules laid down 
 by them, men and women have gone steadily on in their 
 various ways and many have become independent 
 thinkers. 
 
 In the beginning of the Christian era the followers 
 of Christ began teaching and healing humanity, accord- 
 ing to the manner in which the Nazarene had taught 
 and healed before them. Later they decided, after many 
 sad experiences, that it was necessary to teach some- 
 thing besides the doctrine of love to the cruel, animal 
 men of their day. Instead, therefore, of following in 
 the footsteps of the Nazarene and continuing to teach, 
 as He had done, that God is a loving Father and is 
 ready to receive and to help all His children, they 
 digressed from the path of true Christianity and began 
 to use hell and eternal damnation as a club to beat 
 men into submission, and to force them to worship after 
 the manner that they dictated or described. And after 
 the same manner that some parents believe it to be 
 necessary to frighten their children into submission and 
 obedience by promising to bring a "boogie man" to 
 get them, the ancient Church fathers succeeded in 
 frightening men into obedience and submission by the 
 threats of the devil and a future punishment. And when 
 they found that men could be influenced through their 
 fears much sooner than through their loves, they inten- 
 sified their fearful teachings by painting such pictures 
 of a future state of existence, for those who did not 
 
After Death. 251 
 
 accept the tenets of the Church, as would have made 
 the heart of the loving Nazarene sad to see. 
 
 Believing, as many of the Church fathers did, that 
 the Christian Church was the only door to salvation, 
 and that every soul who did not enter it was doomed 
 to destruction, they spared no pains, nor did they hesi- 
 tate to give any of their wildest flights of fancy for 
 inspired truths, which they believed would serve to 
 bring souls into that institution. And, since a story 
 never loses details by being continuously repeated, as 
 the years rolled by, the stories of hell, as given by the 
 early fathers, lost nothing by their constant repetition. 
 When those ancient men saw how well their schemes 
 had worked toward increasing the membership and con- 
 sequent support of their Church, they redoubled their 
 efforts and their falsehoods. After a time, forgetting 
 or ignoring the fact that the Nazarene had said: "Suffer 
 little children, and forbid them not, to come unto Me; 
 for of such is the kingdom of heaven," they invented 
 new hell horrors by including unbaptized and stillborn 
 infants with sinning adults on their lists of candidates 
 for that dreadful place. 
 
 But, like all other destructive things, by reason of 
 their own natures these deceptions finally returned 
 upon and destroyed themselves. The unreasonableness 
 and the injustice of such a thing as infant damnation 
 finally arose like a grinning skull and horrible cross 
 bones between the faces of bereaved parents and their 
 
252 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 God, until it came to pass that either God or creed 
 must go out of their hearts. To some persons those 
 teachings brought materialism. Many men and women 
 became infidels and repudiated God altogether. Others 
 went insane over their grief and passed out of life men- 
 tally unbalanced. Then there were a few who were 
 brave and strong enough to repudiate the belief in hell 
 and banded themselves together into a society called 
 Universalists, and declared that hell was upon earth, and 
 that man received his punishment as he went through 
 life and not hereafter. 
 
 Anciently all teachers wore cowls and skirts, and 
 while thus attired demanded and received a reverence 
 from the people which greatly aided them in controlling 
 their worshipers. This was: because the teachers so 
 nearly resembled the pictures of the heavenly saints 
 whom tr^ey professed to represent upon earth. But, 
 gradually, as the more modern clergyman commenced 
 to adopt a style of dress less saintly and more fashion- 
 able, much of the halo of holiness was removed from 
 around their personalities. It became quite difficult for 
 the mass of men who had so blindly worshiped signs 
 and symbols, as interpreted by teachers clad in gowns 
 and girdles, to accept as Divine Truth anything given to 
 them by men dressed in trousers and waistcoats. And, 
 notwithstanding the terrible threats of eternal damna- 
 tion so generously bestowed upon them, many evolving 
 
After Death. 253 
 
 souls revolted from the tyranny of the ancient Church 
 and adopted newer and easier forms of worship. 
 
 This religious reaction was in perfect accord with 
 Divine Law, which always brings reaction to follow 
 action along any line of thinking or doing. It was 
 natural that there should be a relaxation from the an- 
 cient forms of worship, even to the extent of a disbelief 
 in a future punishment, or even regarding a future state 
 of existence. It could not be otherwise after the 
 people's long submission to the ironclad creeds and 
 dogmas of a Church which depended upon hell and 
 damnation instead of Divine Love for its corner-stone. 
 
 When mankind had reached a point where it really 
 wanted to know the truth, there occasionally appeared 
 an individual with intellectual strength and mental poise 
 sufficient to enable him to rise and denounce all man- 
 made creeds, and to declare that there is no anthropo- 
 morphic God, but that this is a universe of law, in which 
 all men have the right to a freedom of thought and 
 a freedom of speech. When first these intellectual 
 giants appeared before the people and repudiated the 
 ancient teachings of the Church, the fear enslaved souls 
 expected that God in His vengeance would pour out 
 His wrath upon those men and that they would speedily 
 meet with some terrible physical or mental affliction. 
 But when it was seen that those heroes of the times 
 were still permitted to live and to speak what they 
 believed to be true, many, who had become surfeited 
 
254 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 with the old orthodox teachings and who really desired 
 freedom of thought and action, accepted their words 
 as expressed truth. 
 
 On January 29th, 1737, Thomas Paine was born. And 
 during his life, which lasted about seventy-two years, 
 he did more towards freeing the American people from 
 their mental bondage than any other man had done 
 previously to him. Such a storm as he raised with his 
 "Common Sense" and his "Rights of Man" — for which 
 latter book he was outlawed from England — was never 
 equalled until Robert Ingersoll stepped upon the lecture 
 platform, and, striking his intellectual ax into the roots 
 of that deadly nightshade of superstition, called "eternal 
 hell fire," finished the work that Thomas Paine com- 
 menced almost a century before him. 
 
 Since 1876- 1886, when Robert Ingersoll did his great 
 work for the English speaking people of the world — 
 who were privileged to hear his voice or read, his lect- 
 ures — a belief in hell and eternal damnation has 
 steadily waned. Even the ministers of the gospel who 
 at that time so frantically and fiercely denounced him 
 as an agent of the devil and declared that he was rob- 
 bing the Church of its most valuable and sacred tenet, 
 have been compelled to modify their doctrines. And 
 now, at the beginning of the Twentieth Century, fore- 
 ordination, infant damnation and hell fire are seldom 
 alluded to either in the pulpits of the civilized world 
 nor in polite society. For the churches have learned 
 
 
After Death. 255 
 
 that they must keep step with the procession or fall 
 out of the evolutionary race altogether. 
 
 Since dire future punishment for terrible crimes is no 
 longer predicted, the people have now become lulled 
 into a false sense of security. They have swung to the 
 other extreme and believe they have nothing to fear 
 as a punishment, except public opinion, which is some- 
 times very gently expressed concerning society's fa- 
 vorites. And because of this belief, a large portion of 
 the human family has entered again into indulgences 
 and transgressions against Divine Law which it dared 
 not enter while bound by the fear of hell. The indi- 
 viduals who believed themselves to be God fearing were 
 mistaken; they were only hell fearing, and now that 
 hell has been wiped off the religious map they are 
 neither the one nor the other. 
 
 The race has reached its majority, and is like the boy 
 who has suddenly become a man. He can vote, and 
 therefore is no longer obliged to submit to the auto- 
 cratic rule of his parents. He is now too large to be 
 chastised, and therefore threats have ceased to frighten 
 him into submission; and yet he is not wise or good 
 enough to live up to the best that he knows. Because 
 of the strictness of his past training and the watchfulness 
 of his parents, he was not permitted to indulge in the 
 excesses which he secretly desired to indulge in. But 
 now that all restrictions have been removed, he is satia- 
 ting himself because he believes there will be no con- 
 
256 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 sequences. He is mistaken. There are and will be 
 consequences, both here and hereafter, and although he 
 may not meet with the devil of ancient theology and 
 may not be plunged forever and forever into the lake 
 which burns with unquenchable fire, still he is at a 
 critical point in his evolution and cannot escape the 
 results of his transgressions. It all depends upon how 
 high he climbs or how low he sinks upon this material 
 plane where his future state of existence will be. For 
 in the Father's house there are many mansions, and a 
 place is prepared for him which is best suited to his 
 development. And there will be nothing but his own 
 efforts which will change his condition. In that other 
 state of existence the wealth or social position which 
 he enjoyed here will have no power to help him. He 
 will be recognized for just what he is, and for nothing 
 else. 
 
 Below this material plane and below the first sub- 
 jective plane are the lowest conditions into which the 
 souls of this earth can enter. By the Eastern students 
 of Occultism it is called Avitchi, and in its lowest depths 
 is indescribable in its horrors. It is the home for lost 
 souls or for those who have deliberately chosen to do 
 evil instead of good. When, by reason of its thoughts 
 and acts, a soul's vibrations have become more gross 
 than are those of the earth, and, because of this con- 
 dition, it is unable to longer resist the gravic attraction 
 of the earth, through the operation of the same law 
 
After Death. 257 
 
 that draws a stone to the bottom of the sea or to a 
 point where it meets with obstructions as dense as itself, 
 that unfortunate, misguided soul is drawn by gravic 
 force lower and lower into obscuration and darkness. 
 Then it becomes disintegrated through vampirization 
 by the red cosmic current in which it dwells. For this 
 cosmic current not only surrounds and penetrates the 
 surface of the earth, but it also permeates it to its 
 center. Its darkest, deadliest shades are as destructive 
 and as disintegrating to a dying soul as corrosive acid 
 is destructive to a material body. It eats, consumes or 
 absorbs the soul atom by atom until it is entirely disin- 
 tegrated. Let it be understood that souls are not lost 
 or destroyed through the vindictiveness of an angry 
 God, but through and by their own willful sinning, and 
 in no other way. 
 
 Notwithstanding all the book lore that has been given 
 to man by the^ scientific investigators of material phe- 
 nomena, he knows very little of what the earth contains 
 beneath its surface. And the human race is almost as 
 ignorant concerning the world it dwells in and of the 
 subjective planes surrounding it as the blind mole in 
 the meadow is unconscious of man's political and social 
 relationships. If the human family were to be entirely 
 limited to the few sodden crumbs of knowledge which 
 are occasionally thrown to it by so-called scientific men, 
 who believe in the existence of nothing that cannot be 
 measured or weighed by their material rules or scales, 
 
258 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 then the school of evolution would necessarily be closed 
 during the greater part of the time, and man would be 
 unable to make much progress in his development. 
 
 But because there have been and are advanced souls 
 upon earth 1 who wished to know the truth whether it 
 squared with their preconceived notions or not, it is 
 possible for less advanced souls to profit by the results 
 of their investigations and experiences, and a few pages 
 here will be quoted from the diary of the same student 
 of Occultism who so kindly contributed from his basket 
 and store, for lectures Six and Nine of this Course. 
 
 "I had often asked my master to show me the abode 
 for lost souls, and each time he had sadly refused, say- 
 ing, 'You could not bear it now.' But to-day, after 
 having been an accepted student for almost seven years, 
 he offered to take me into Avitchi as far as it was pos- 
 sible for an incarnated soul to go. And when I saw 
 the horrors of that awful place, I ceased to wonder why 
 he had heretofore refused my request. When liberated 
 from my body and ready to descend into the bowels of 
 the earth, I was surprised to see how easily soul could 
 penetrate dense matter. In a vague way I had expected 
 that my Master would take me to some extinct volcano 
 and use it as a passageway to the lower realms; but this 
 was not the case. Before we had descended to any 
 considerable depth he took me by the hand and said, 
 
 iThe History and Power of Mind, pp. 19, 20, 23, 26, 27, 64, 
 
After Death. 259 
 
 'Whatever happens, do not let go of me, since an in- 
 experienced soul, if left by itself, is sometimes caught 
 between two entities — denizens of the lower plane — 
 and is detained and demagnetized by vampirization 
 until the magnetic cord between the physical body and 
 their victim becomes absorbed, and dissolution to the 
 physical body necessarily ensues,' and, thus warned, I 
 kept close to my Master, and it was very well for me 
 that I did. 
 
 "After descending for several hundred feet into the 
 earth we first came to a number of caverns which 
 opened into each other as one cave often leads to an- 
 other. There was a subterranean stream of water that 
 poured forth from a great hole in the rocky wall and 
 flowed through the place from end to end and disap- 
 peared with a roar over the edge of a yawning abyss 
 in the last cavern. The walls of this place were glisten- 
 ing with_ minerals, and there were veins of ore among 
 those rocks that, to have seen, would have driven a 
 miner insane with greed. At the bottom of the shallow 
 stream there were great quantities of gold that, by the 
 constant washing of the swiftly running water, had 
 been cleansed from earthy deposits until it glittered 
 and shone most tantalizingly. 
 
 "At first I was so intently interested in those rocky 
 caverns and our surroundings that I had not noticed 
 that for a distance around us of ten feet or more 
 there shone a strange blue light, which made the walls 
 
260 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 and floors glisten with a weird brilliancy. But when 
 the thought occurred to me that the light from neither 
 sun nor moon could penetrate to this depth without an 
 opening in the earth, I began to wonder where the 
 light came from, and, turning to my Master for an 
 answer, I saw that it emanated from him. 1 In this 
 darkness he had become a luminous body and was light- 
 ing the place with his brilliancy. In reply to my mental 
 query he smilingly replied: 'Souls, like other things, 
 always shine by contrast with unpleasant surroundings, 
 and we must have light upon the subject that we are 
 studying.' And then I knew that his modesty forbade 
 him from saying that he possessed the power to create 
 light, according to his will, in any place or at any time. 
 Forgetting everything except his wondrous power, I 
 stood gazing admiringly at him until, wishing to divert 
 my attention from himself, he said: 'Look yonder,' and 
 looking in the direction he indicated, I saw a group of 
 entities who were watching us. 
 
 "Standing as they did among the shadows, that ap- 
 peared the denser by contrast with the light that en- 
 circled us, they looked more like apes than like men. 
 With distorted features, grinning mouths and bulging 
 eyeballs, they made a wretched picture to look upon, 
 and I shuddered as I gazed. They all appeared to be 
 startled, half blinded and disturbed by the light that 
 
 iMata the Magician, pp. 12, 16, 20, 21. 
 
After Death, 261 
 
 had come so suddenly into their abode, and they hud- 
 dled together, as if afraid we would attack them. Taking 
 my hand, my Master led me forward until we were near 
 enough to let the light shine full upon the group, and 
 thus I had the opportunity to see each one very plainly. 
 Had their figures been straight and erect, I should 
 judge that they had been men who measured six feet 
 while in physical life; but now they were bowed and 
 bent and had huge humps between their shoulders. 
 Their legs were crooked and withered, their arms were 
 covered with knots or bunches, and them- hands and 
 fingers looked like claws, while their feet resembled the 
 feet of bears. 
 
 " 'Do you know who these individuals were in life?' 
 I asked my Master, and he replied: They were mem- 
 bers of the Spanish Inquisition and have no subjective 
 minds, since those left them long before they ,excar- 
 nated. These are now nothing but animal or objective 
 minds, which were too strong for their subjective minds 
 to control and have been deserted to their fate 1 . When 
 they first passed from physical life they lingered for a 
 time upon the first subjective plane of being, casting 
 their diabolical influence upon such men's minds as they 
 could control, until, weakened by their unwise expendi- 
 ture of magnetic force, and thus losing their power, 
 they were swept from the first plane by the law of 
 
 l The History and Power of Mind, pp. 170, 171, 176, 177. 
 
262 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 evolution or adjustment, which soon places every in- 
 dividuality where it belongs 1 . By reason of their den- 
 sity, these entities settled here, and will remain in this 
 place or condition until there shall be another cyclic 
 change or movement of the law. Then^ they will de- 
 scend still lower, since, being nothing but objective 
 minds, there is no hope of their ever being raised out 
 of this condition.' 
 
 " 'Will you tell me something about the operation 
 of the cyclic law you have just referred to?' I asked. 
 
 " 'During the latter part of the ebb tide of each 
 century, as men now reckon time, there comes a re- 
 adjustment upon all the subjective planes of being sur- 
 sounding and interpenetrating the earth. Souls who 
 are progressive are permitted to reincarnate and souls 
 who will not progress, but who have Karma to expiate, 
 are compelled to reincarnate or to move downward. If 
 for lack of strength or for Karmic reasons a soul is un- 
 able to reincarnate and is on the downward instead of 
 the upward course, then it isi swept off the plane where 
 it has been functioning, and, by gravic attraction, settles 
 into a lower condition or state of consciousness; and 
 thus it goes gradually downward until final disintegra- 
 tion or reabsorbment into the lowest shade of the red 
 cosmic current becomes its fate. Shall we pass on 
 and examine the next lower condition?' he asked, and 
 again we started forth on our tour of investigation. 
 
 x The History and Power of Mind, pp. 109-111. 
 
After Death. 263 
 
 "It is a wonderful earth on which we live, and until 
 I had the opportunity to study it by the light of soul, I 
 had no idea of its almost limitless resources. There are 
 vast beds of coal and great wealth of minerals, and 
 there are rivers and lakes of petroleum which have 
 never yet been touched by the probing iron tubes that 
 men are so constantly sending after it. There are un- 
 derground rivers and lakes of water and caverns so 
 great that our largest buildings would seem like chil- 
 dren's playhouses if they were to be put into them. 
 As we swiftly passed from wonder to wonder, we saw 
 many unfortunate beings who had neglected their op- 
 portunities for progress and were now taking the con- 
 sequences. Some looked frightened, others sad and 
 despairing, but many were rebellious and bitter. They 
 were of many shades of darkness and had nothing now 
 to do but to meditate upon their mistakes or to dispute 
 or quarrel among themselves. As we passed or paused 
 to look at them they usually returned our gaze; some- 
 times stupidly or wonderingly, but more often appre- 
 hensively, since the fear of greater calamities seemed to 
 prevail with each. They never spoke to us unless we 
 addressed them first, and this we did not care to do 
 except in one instance, when we found a creature who 
 had been a woman during its last incarnation and still 
 retained something of what I imagined was her former 
 appearance. She had been a Voodoo sorceress, my 
 Master said, and was really a subjective and objective 
 
264 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 mind gone wrong together. This soul had deliberately 
 chosen to do evil instead of good, and was suffering 
 the consequences of its choice. It was surrounded by 
 a number of other entities who had been her victims 
 in times past, and with whom she had been instrumental 
 in helping downward instead of upward. When we 
 came into the presence of this creature it rushed for- 
 ward with outstretched arms as if it were about to 
 seize us. But, stretching out his hand and giving it a 
 look which seemed to have the power to stop a whirl- 
 wind, my Master spoke the one word, 'Stop!' and im- 
 mediately it fell upon its knees as quickly as if it had 
 been knocked down with a club. Then with his hand 
 still raised, and, without taking his eyes from the creat- 
 ure's face, he said: Tf you have anything to say you 
 must say it where you are. You cannot come any 
 nearer.' 
 
 "'Help! help! help!' it shouted in a tragic tone of 
 voice, T want to get out of here!' and it commenced 
 wringing its hands and swaying its body backward and 
 forward while its eyes gleamed wickedly. 
 
 " 'What would you do if you were to be helped out 
 of your condition?' Master asked. 
 
 " T would kill the man who murdered and sent me 
 here,' it replied viciously. T would search the world 
 over, and when I found him I would strangle him with 
 my hands as he strangled me; and then I would drag 
 him down to my own condition! Will you help me to 
 
After Death. 265 
 
 get revenge?' it suddenly inquired, looking at Master 
 with its reddened eyes that blinked and squinted under 
 the radiant light that surrounded us. 
 
 " 'Not while your only purpose for release is revenge/ 
 he replied, and, as we turned away, it sent after us such 
 curses as made me shudder at their wickedness. 
 
 "After spending considerable time in looking about, 
 my Master said: 'Now that you have seen so many 
 phases of this wretchedness I shall show you the place 
 which first gave rise to the Bible legend of hell or of the 
 lake which is supposed to burn forever and forever with 
 unquenchable fire. For that, as,' well as nearly all those 
 old legends, was founded upon fragments of truth,' and, 
 after passing under many miles of sea and then down 
 deep into what seemed to be almost to the center of the 
 earth, we came into the greatest of all the caverns I had 
 seen. It was so immense that I was impressed with the 
 thought that we had really entered another world until 
 my Master said: 'This is hell. Into greater depths than 
 this we cannot go; but I am told that there is a place 
 even worse than this where all forms become slowly 
 absorbed except their heads, which remain conscious 
 and which continue to float about upon a dark, blood 
 red sea of cosmic consciousness like corks upon the 
 surface of a stream. And finally after many centuries, 
 the heads, too, become absorbed and are drawn back 
 to help swell that great torrent of red cosmic force 
 which is constantly sweeping round and through the 
 
266 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 earth; and which is ever ready to supply animal man 
 with material for his passions and his lower emotions.' 1 
 'This. great cavern which we had entered seemed to 
 be a center of attraction toward which much of the vital 
 fluids and gases of the earth were drawn. There were 
 monstrous holes in the walls and roof that looked as if 
 they had at some time been vents and had served as 
 chimneys to the place. And everywhere were heaps of 
 rocks that looked as if they had some time been heated 
 and tossed about like great balls of putty by some 
 tremendous force, and had then been left to harden 
 into all their present grotesque shapes. There were 
 also deep pools of inky water and streams which 
 gushed or trickled according to their size or volume 
 from among the rocks and crevices. Here and there 
 we saw hiding and dodging about among the shadows 
 the ugly misshapen forms of some of the denizens of 
 that place. Going further into the cavern we found 
 that, after the distance of a mile or two, the floors began 
 a gradual descent, and the further we went the sharper 
 became the decline until we seemed to be going down- 
 ward at an angle of about forty-five degrees. And still 
 on every hand, before and behind us, were heaps and 
 piles of rocks which we passed either over, through or 
 between upon our journey. After a time from out the 
 shadows and the darkness there came a glimmer of light 
 
 The History and Power of Mind, pp. 135, 136, 140, 142, 143, 224, 230. 
 
After Death. 267 
 
 in the distance, and I paused and asked my Master what 
 was its cause and from whence it came. He replied: 
 
 " That light is from the fiery lake of which you have 
 been told. It is a burning pool. We are now directly 
 beneath the Island of Java, which is but a volcanic for- 
 mation upon the surface of the earth, and which con- 
 tains numerous craters which serve as vents or chim- 
 neys for this lake of fire,' and on approaching nearer I 
 looked upon a scene that neither time nor eternity will 
 ever be able to obliterate from my memory. 
 
 "Below us at perhaps a distance of one thousand feet 
 was what seemed to be a huge caldron of liquid rock. 
 It was seething and bubbling and spurting high toward 
 the roof of the cavern as if it were being forced upward 
 by numerous fountains. And there was also a constant 
 and a terrific rumbling and roaring sound, and a trem- 
 bling of the rocks around us as if they were being 
 shaken from their resting places and were about to go 
 plunging down the decline to be melted again into lava 
 in that fiery furnace. It was impossible for me to esti- 
 mate the area covered by that boiling mass, since it was 
 in such a constant and tumultuous commotion that I 
 could see but a small portion of it. But as I watched 
 it roll and heard it thunder, and saw it swirl and dash 
 about in its seeming conscious efforts to consume every- 
 thing within its reach, and, as I became conscious of 
 the sickening stench that arose from its combined gase- 
 ous and sulphurous fumes, I understood why the 
 
268 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 theologians' hell had been so graphically described. 
 Turning to my Master I asked: 'Am I to understand 
 that this place was expressly prepared for lost souls?' 
 and he replied: 
 
 " 'No. This condition is but the result of a meeting 
 at this' point within the earth of such of her fluids and 
 gases as are combustible by coming into contact. The 
 combination of sulphur, gases and oils combined with 
 the different chemicals which are also here in great 
 quantities has produced combustion, and the continu- 
 ous flow of oil and of gas into this burning center sup- 
 plies the fuel that keeps it burning. This is the largest 
 of the several burning lakes that now exist within the 
 earth and which supply the different volcanoes with 
 their fires.' 
 
 "At that moment I saw a group of entities approach- 
 ing. Their bodies were coal black and glittered in the 
 firelight as though they were covered with scales. All 
 were deformed. Some had huge heads and broad shoul- 
 ders, while] their legs and arms seemed like slender 
 sticks. Others had large bodies and small heads and 
 eyes that looked like living coals of fire. All had mon- 
 strous mouths and huge ears, and as they approached 
 I was conscious of a great fear. For of all the hideous 
 creatures I had ever seen in all our wanderings, these 
 were the worst. Drawing nearer to my Master, I said: 
 'Keep them away, for I am afraid,' and he replied: 'Be 
 calm. For if you cannot command yourself then you 
 
After Death. 269 
 
 cannot command them,' then raising his hand as he 
 had done before to the voodoo sorceress he said: 'Stop!' 
 You can come no nearer,' and immediately the creatures 
 paused, hesitated, and then turned and went another 
 way. At that moment I felt a change coming over me. 
 I had seemed to lose my poise completely, and I said: 
 'Let us go. I cannot bear any more of this,' and Master 
 quickly took me out of that awful place. 
 
 "When next I had an opportunity to talk with Master 
 I asked him why ancient teachers had taught that the 
 only place of future punishment was that lake of fire 
 when there were so many other unhappy conditions. 
 And he replied: 'Ancient teachers knew the truth, since 
 many were clairvoyant, and were conscious of all the 
 states and grades of happiness or degradation into 
 which souls can come. But because that is the lowest 
 extreme of an abnormal condition of which they were 
 conscious they used it to frighten, men into good be- 
 haviour. It was not prepared for lost souls, but souls 
 sank into it by reason of their sinning, by the same law 
 which souls may rise to great spiritual heights by reason 
 of their goodness and wisdom.' 
 
 "Since I have been seeing faces and forms and have 
 been hearing voices, I have wished to go out upon the 
 first subjective plane and see the souls as they appear in 
 their different states of consciousness. But it was not 
 until to-day that Master consented to show me about, 
 
270 From. Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 always having refused before this with the remark that 
 I was not prepared to meet either the dwellers upon the 
 threshold or the souls of higher realms because of my 
 emotional nature, which I did not yet properly control. 
 But to-day, after severely testing me, he consented to 
 make thef attempt, but promised to cut our investiga- 
 tions short if I should again lose my poise as I did in 
 Avitchi. 
 
 "At first it seemed incredible to believe that there 
 could be such throngs and crowds of beings upon the 
 first subjective plane while incarnated souls were mov- 
 ing about among them and utterly unconscious of their 
 presence or existence. 1 When first I was liberated from 
 my body and took my Master's hand, it seemed as if it 
 must be fete day and that every one was out upon a 
 dress parade. For there were thousands who jostled 
 and pushed each other about, played pranks or disputed 
 and quarreled as men do at a county fair or when a cir- 
 cus has come to a country town. And there were the 
 souls of animals running about and following both in- 
 carnated and excarnated beings and each other and 
 seemed to be as tangible as were those whom they were 
 following. There were huge dogs and small dogs, kit- 
 tens, cats and rats. And there were monkeys that had 
 been some one's pets, and who were as active in that 
 parade as any other creature. 
 
 l The History and Power of Mind, pp. 174-175. 
 
After Death. 271 
 
 "In the country before we reached the city I saw the 
 souls of cows and of horses and of sheep mingling with 
 the incarnated herds or flocks of their kind, and it 
 seemed that the first subjective plane was as greatly 
 crowded with the souls of animals as with human souls. 1 
 In passing through the fields I observed that the female 
 animals were the greatest centers of attraction for the 
 disembodied animal souls of their kind; and when I 
 asked to know the caused of this my Master said it was 
 because of the possibility of rebirth or reincarnation for 
 the animals who were being drawn again into physical 
 life. They were attracted to the female animals more 
 than to the males because it was through them, as 
 mothers, that they would again be able to gain physical 
 expression. And what was true with the animals was 
 also true with human beings. Some women, and espe- 
 cially those who were at an age and in a condition 
 where motherhood was possible, were surrounded by 
 disembodied souls who were ready for rebirth. 
 
 "Something that impressed me very forcefully was 
 the fact that although we were walking upon the earth 
 the same as if we were in our physical bodies, still the 
 atmosphere seemed to have entirely changed in some 
 places/ We were not conscious of the heat, although it 
 had been exceedingly warm before leaving my physi- 
 cal body. The sun then was shining fiercely and there 
 
 L The History and Power of Mind, p. 174. 
 
272 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 was not a cloud to be seen in the sky. But now, in this 
 new condition, the sun was obscured in the city which 
 my Master wished me to see subjectively, and there 
 were shadows so dense in some portions of it that it 
 seemed as if twilight had fallen. And this was especially 
 true in the lower quarters of the city, where gambling 
 and prostitution prevailed. And when I asked why this 
 darkened condition existed my Master replied. 'This is 
 a mental atmosphere that is vibrating at a rate which 
 you are conscious of as shadows. When incarnated 
 men and women constantly transgress against truth, 
 purity and honesty they create mental cesspools or vor- 
 tices of gross vibrations which draw into them, by their 
 own attractive power, such disembodied entities or souls 
 as are vibrating in mental accord with those who created 
 such vortices. 1 It is not alone true that the doers of evil 
 prefer darkness rather than light, but they also create 
 darkness by the density of their thought vibrations. 
 They establish clouds between themselves and the sun 
 in the same manner that they establish barriers be- 
 tween themselves and the purer souls who dwell on the 
 planes above them. Look there, for instance,' and he 
 pointed to a large fine building which appeared to be an 
 aristocratic family residence. 
 
 "Taking me by the hand, we entered the house with- 
 out opening the front door, which was firmly bolted 
 
 l The History and Power of Mind, p. 176. 
 
After Death. 273 
 
 inside, and the bolts held in their places by strong steel 
 chains. In the parlor we saw women who were painted 
 like dolls and who were only half dressed, or were in 
 costumes which, I believe, are sometimes called decol- 
 lete, and which made but poor pretences of concealing 
 their voluptuous forms. They were lolling about on 
 couches and easy chairs, while small tables, on which 
 were bottles of liquor and finely cut wine glasses, stood 
 just within reach of each. Behind, before and on either 
 side of every woman in that room stood the disembodied 
 souls of persons of both sexes who had been as low or 
 worse than they in development. For there were 
 women inj that place who had been pure and true only 
 a few years before, but who had strayed from the path 
 of virtue, had yielded to a tempter in human form and 
 had finally reached this condition. Now they were 
 never free from the power that intoxicants have upon 
 the physical brain, and because of this were much more 
 easily influenced by the disembodied entities who. were 
 mentally urging them to drink and to sin. With a feel- 
 ing of indignation at the condition into which these 
 women had been enticed I turned to Master and said: 
 
 " 'Why cannot these women be made to see and 
 know of the danger they are in? And why are they per- 
 mitted to go blindly on to such a terrible fate as is 
 awaiting them?' 
 
 "He calmly replied: 'If you do not control your emo- 
 tion of sympathy better than this, I shall take you back 
 
274 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 to your body and you will not be permitted to extend 
 your investigations for some time. These women are 
 passing through this phase of experience because at 
 present they have neither the desire nor the will to es- 
 cape it. If you will observe you will see that the ob- 
 jective mind of each is in absolute control of her actions. 
 If I were to suddenly lift the veil and show them the 
 entities who stand at their elbows, and if they were to 
 be made conscious of the dangers they are approaching, 
 they would no nothing more than to scream and faint; 
 and when they would return to consciousness upon the 
 material plane, they would overlook the lesson of truth 
 which I had attempted to teach them and would believe 
 they had been the victims of a nightmare or of. some 
 kind of a joke. Then they would only drink the deeper 
 to drown the fearful recollection. No. It is impossible 
 to help a soul until it is ready and desires to be helped 
 and then it will co-operate with its helper, and even 
 then one must be wise enough not to do too much at 
 one time, since none can bear more truth than can be 
 immediately digested and applied to present conditions.' 
 "Passing on to another apartment on that same floor 
 we found the man and woman who owned the house. 
 They were sitting at a table and were playing cards with 
 two other persons. It was not difficult to see that 
 these persons were much further along upon the down- 
 ward road than were any of the women in the parlor. 
 These, too, were drinking intoxicants and were using 
 
After Death. 275 
 
 the worse language I had ever heard expressed. They 
 were gambling and also plotting against the fortunes 
 and the lives of several persons of whom I had never 
 heard; and, crowding around them so closely that they 
 could scarcely be distinguished apart from each other, 
 were disembodied souls who were almost as dark and as 
 devilish looking as were some of those whom we had 
 seen in Avitchi. These entities mentally suggested 
 plans most diabolical to these human plotters and then 
 laughed heartily when their suggestions were accepted. 
 
 ''Rising to the floor above we entered a large, luxuri- 
 ously furnished room where there was a young girl. 
 She was very handsome but most unhappy. There was 
 liquor and glasses to drink from standing upon a table 
 in the room, but she had not touched it. When we en- 
 tered she was pacing the floor and was wringing her 
 hands in an agony of grief; and immediately my sym- 
 pathies began to go out to her. But Master touched 
 my hand and said: 'Remember your poise. If you lose 
 it you cannot be of service to her nor to any one else 
 whom you will meet. Now listen.' 
 
 ' 'Oh, my God, my God, have you forsaken me?' she 
 moaned. 'Why did I yield to that awful temptation! I 
 must get away from this place and go back to my 
 father. I will get out. I will, I will!' and she rushed 
 toward the door just as a dissolute looking man stepped 
 into the room. At sight of him the girl stopped, hesi- 
 tated and finally sank into a chair. It was evident 
 
276 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 that he was the direct cause of her misery. Coming 
 forward he smilingly made a flattering remark, to which 
 she did not reply, but continued to look steadily and 
 sullenly straight before her. At this moment Master 
 stepped close to her side, and, pushing away the evil 
 entities who stood around her and were mentally urging 
 her into a passion, he whispered: 'You are repentant, 
 not rebellious; and you desire to be good. You can 
 and you shall escape from this place before you are 
 compelled to sin again,' and these words he repeated 
 again and again to her. 
 
 "Sensitive to thought as the girl was, she seemed to 
 listen to Master's suggestions, and immediately gained 
 control of her anger. And when the man who had just 
 entered, laid his hand upon her shoulder caressingly, 
 she rose and confronted him; and while the tears shone 
 in her eyes, she said: 'You say you love me, and it 
 was because of your protestations of love that I dis- 
 obeyed my good old father and fled with you. You 
 promised to marry me, but you did not do it. Will you 
 release and give me the money to return to my father?' 
 
 "At first the man looked surprised and then provoked 
 and finally replied: 'Still harping on that old subject 
 which I thought you had forgotten. Why can't {you be 
 satisfied as you are? Haven't you everything a girl 
 could possibly want?' 
 
 " 'No. I want my freedom from this den of iniquity. 
 I want to breathe the pure air and see the sunshine 
 
After Death. 277 
 
 again. I am sorry for my wilfulness and for my dis- 
 obedience and wish to return home,' she replied sadly. 
 " 'But you are disgraced. Who will recognize you, in 
 the town where you were born and shone with such 
 brilliancy for so short a time?' he sneered. 
 
 " 'My father will receive me and God will forgive me 
 and I don't care for the others. I want to be good and 
 be happy again before I die,' she sobbed. 
 
 "Here Master stepped close to the man and whis- 
 pered: 'Pity and release her; she is too good to live this 
 life,' and this he repeated several times until the man 
 received the thought and said: 
 " 'When would you like to go?' 
 
 " 'Now! this instant,' she replied, and started toward 
 the closet for her wraps. 
 
 " 'But how can you pack all your gowns and get 
 away to-day? Better stay another night,' he said slowly. 
 " 'I don't want to ever see those things again,' she 
 replied passionately, 'for they would only remind me of 
 my miserable mistakes which I wish to forget. Please 
 let me go now.' 
 
 "At that moment an evil entity came close to the 
 man and was about to suggest something to him when 
 Master stepped between the two and said: 'As you will 
 some time hope for mercy, have mercy now for this girl,' 
 and he suggested the thought with such force that the 
 man turned pale and began trembling. After a moment 
 he said: 'And so you shall go home, and have all the 
 
278 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 money that you will need to take you there. If your 
 father refuses to have you back, let me know and I will 
 send you enough more to keep you honest until you 
 can turn yourself somehow,' and handing her a large 
 package of bank notes he said: 'Come, I will see you 
 to the station/ and they walked together out of the 
 house. Then Master said: 'She is the only person in 
 this place who is ready to be helped, and now let us go.' 
 "The next place we visited was an opium den. Down 
 a narrow street into a Chinese shop where there were 
 Oriental wares for sale we went, and finally entered a 
 large room in the basement of the building where the 
 deadly drug was smoked. Here were men and women 
 lying round the room upon luxurious couches that 
 were piled high with silken pillows. These persons 
 were in all states and conditions of stupefaction, and like 
 the place that we had just left this, too, was crowded 
 with disembodied entities in their different states of un- 
 development. All these entities had been opium smok- 
 ers during their past incarnations but now, because of 
 not being possessed of physical bodies, could enjoy 
 their favorite indulgence only by proxy — as the disem- 
 bodied soul of a drunkard enjoys the fumes of intoxi- 
 cants through vampirizing an embodied drunkard. 
 These entities were nearly all nothing but objective, 
 animal minds who had been deserted by their subjec- 
 tive minds, but were still strong enough to influence 
 and to suggest the thought to their victims to smoke 
 
After Death. 279 
 
 opium. When their victims had become completely 
 stupefied and unconscious those vampires settled down 
 upon them like huge black bats and, lying out at full 
 length upon the prostrate physical forms, drew from 
 them their magnetic forces until, after regaining con- 
 sciousness, they could scarcely stand or walk. In this 
 manner the vampires were able to enjoy the burning 
 fumes of the opium and at the same time gain the 
 magnetic strength they desired and needed in order to 
 continue with their diabolical work. 
 
 "In this place there seemed to be no one who could 
 be helped, since those of them who had been deserted 
 by their higher or subjective minds were simply animal 
 or objective minds incarnated in weakened and diseased 
 physical bodies and were beyond help. And those who 
 still were blest with subjective minds were not con- 
 trolled by them, but were entirely dominated by their 
 animal, natures. 
 
 "As we passed through the city we paused for a few 
 moments in many homes of the, rich and also the poor, 
 and saw much suffering but some happiness in both. 
 In every class there were individuals who were posi- 
 tively good and were living up to their highest ideals. 
 The homes of these were filled with bright and uplift- 
 ing vibrations and around such incarnated souls were 
 disembodied entities who were suggesting beautiful 
 thoughts to assist them in their work for themselves 
 
280 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 and for others. 1 In other homes, often where there was 
 much wealth and social honor, there was nothing but 
 degeneracy and drunkenness. And this condition ap- 
 plied equally as well to each of the two extremes of so- 
 ciety. Persons who had nothing to do, and those who 
 would do nothing, were surrounded by; disembodied 
 entities of a like or of a worse nature than themselves, 
 who suggested demoralizing thoughts which were ac- 
 cepted and acted upon. And nearly all these disem- 
 bodied entities were earth-bound and could not pass to 
 higher planes than the first subjective, because their 
 love for material things was greater than for spiritual 
 things. They would stay with the sensual because they 
 loved sensuousness; and would eventually either rein- 
 carnate or sink lower because of their grossness. 
 
 "Among the middle classes, with persons who were 
 neither rich nor poor, but who were kept busy at work 
 earning a living we* found much greater mental de- 
 velopment and more purity and truth. And I was 
 strongly impressed with the thought that physical and 
 mental activity are great protections against degeneracy 
 and; all kinds of sin. This is because the objective 
 minds gain the greatest strength and power when their 
 physical bodies are idle. 
 
 "After we had studied the first subjective plane, as it 
 appeared in the largest city in our country, my Master 
 
 L The History and Power of Mind, p. 186. 
 
After Death. 281 
 
 said, 'I shall now show you something of the second 
 subjective plane which surrounds the earth outside the 
 first plane. This is the temporary abode for disem- 
 bodied' souls who have struggled through and have 
 overcome many of the temptations of earth; and have 
 gained a point of development where they desire to 
 progress instead of retrogress. For such, this is a 
 resting place between earth lives where they may digest, 
 as it were, their earth experiences and assimilate the 
 good that is to be gotten from each. When a soul has 
 reached the second subjective plane, it is not likely, al- 
 though not impossible to fall into Avitchi. And if such 
 a fate should befall it then it is due to the fact that it 
 was more negatively than positively good, and fell 
 through lack of strength to resist some great temptation 
 upon earth. After such a soul has been permitted to 
 suffer for a time the consequences of its mistakes, usual- 
 ly a stronger soul goes down and attempts to encourage 
 and to assist it out of its unhappy condition. And that 
 angel of mercy is usually the other half of itself. But 
 instances like these are rare although they do sometimes 
 occur.' 
 
 "It seemed as if a burden of lead had been lifted from 
 my shoulders when we entered the atmosphere of that 
 next higher plane; for we had indeed passed through 
 purgatory and had at last entered a heaven of rest. 
 There were no shadowy places, no darkness nor any 
 gloom there. But there were trees and flowers and 
 
282 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 mossy banks and flowering shrubs. There were also 
 beautiful places of abode and large magnificent build- 
 ings like amphitheatres, erected for assembly halls. And 
 everything seemed to be as tangible and as firm to me as 
 the earth had seemed to be to my physical body. In a 
 vague way I had expected to find this plane a vapory, 
 cloudy place, and I think I had even expected to find 
 the souls who dwelt thereon transparent and intangible. 
 But to my surprise and delight all things here were real 
 to me as soul. 
 
 "A silvery light that reminded me of intensified moon- 
 light shone everywhere. And there was a restfulness in 
 the atmosphere of which I had never before dreamed. 
 'Let us sit here upon the bank of this stream among 
 these flowers,' I said, and my Master consented. After 
 the horrible scenes that I had so recently looked upon 
 on the lower plane of being, this place seemed to be 
 the height of beauty and bliss, and I said: 'Surely no 
 soul could ask for more happiness than this/ and Master 
 replied: 
 
 " 'This is indeed beautiful and restful, but there are 
 planes beyond this where there are glories greater than 
 these.' 
 
 "At that moment we saw two souls approaching, and 
 as I gazed at them in speechless wonderment, my Mas- 
 ter said that they were re-united half souls who were 
 enjoying this paradise together after an earthly incarna- 
 tion of suffering. Radiant with happiness they were 
 
After Death. 283 
 
 the most beautiful beings I had yet seen, and, as they 
 came nearer, I seemed to experience some of the love 
 they radiated. Pausing at a short distance from us they 
 smiled and waved their hands as if to welcome us to 
 their heaven and then passed on. After resting for a 
 time Master said: 'Come, you have kept your poise so 
 well through these experiences that I shall now show 
 you the next higher plane of being,' and rising, we 
 passed on through gardens and groves, through fields 
 and over hills, for what seemed to me to be a great dis- 
 tance. And during each moment of the time I felt so 
 uplifted and so happy that I hardly recognized myself in 
 this new environment. On our way we met many beau- 
 tiful souls, each of whom kindly saluted us but did not 
 offer to engage in conversation. Unlike mortals they 
 seemed to be utterly devoid of curiosity, although they 
 must have known that I did not belong in their realm. 
 As we were passing a large assembly hall, we paused 
 to listen to the music, and what I heard in that beautiful 
 place made a lasting impression upon my mind. Lover 
 of music as I had always been, I had studied with the 
 best masters who were available upon earth, but when I 
 listened to the music on that plane I felt that never 
 again should I wish to hear my own or another human 
 voice lifted in song. The melody was so entrancing 
 that I stood spellbound until it ceased, and then Master 
 said: 'Come, we have but little more time. You have 
 been away from your body longer than I intended that 
 
284 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 you should be, and we must hasten back. But before 
 we go, look yonder for a moment,' and raising my eyes, 
 I saw the golden glory of the Gods. We were at the 
 boundary between the second and the third planes of 
 being, where an electric, silvery, blue light faded into 
 a golden yellow light, softer and more beautiful than 
 can be described; since words fail to express the depth 
 of feeling that was awakened at the sight of the scene 
 that lay before me. But in that sacred moment it be- 
 came pictured upon my memory, never to be effaced. 
 
 "There were Beings upon that plane who shone as 
 brightly as the sun, and the colors that radiated from 
 them were more beautiful than are those of a rainbow 
 because they were living, throbbing colors. And there 
 was a soft melody in the air that seemed to come from 
 every direction. There was a fragrance, too, so subtile 
 and so sweet that it seemed to permeate everything. 
 This perfume, I understood, was the essence or the 
 souls of the flowers with which the land was filled. 
 
 " Ts this the theologians' heaven, the place which 
 they describe as the city with pearly gates and golden 
 streets?' Tasked my Master, and he replied: 
 
 " 'No. That plane is still beyond this one. I would 
 show you it but you could not bear the vibrations of 
 that realm. That plane is what the Eastern students 
 call Nirvana and is where perfected souls go to rest 
 forever and forever as men reckon time. But individ- 
 ual bliss in Nirvana does not last forever, since all in- 
 
After Death. 285 
 
 dividual conditions must sometime change. The souls 
 who enter Nirvana have reached Godhood, and, before 
 leaving the third plane elect which they will do, take 
 up the mission of assisting human souls onward in their 
 development or pass into Nirvanic bliss and finally fade 
 out as individual souls and be absorbed into the yellow 
 cosmic current, becoming universal spiritual force. 1 
 Many choose to become one with the spiritual force and 
 forever lose their individuality rather than to return to 
 earth and witness the sinning and suffering there. 
 Others, after gaining this plane, and after resting here 
 for a season prefer to return to earth and assist those 
 who are coming on behind them. 
 
 " Then those Beings return to the world's battle 
 ground where they sometimes incarnate as Saviours or 
 Avatars and lead such souls as will be led out of the 
 bondage of ignorance and into a knowledge of truth, 
 which is freedom. The ancient teachers, as you now 
 understand, selected the two extreme conditions or 
 states of consciousness for the heaven and hell for man- 
 kind, and entirely omitted the intermediate planes of 
 being where the majority of disembodied souls go, ex- 
 cept the first subjective plane, which they call purgatory. 
 By working upon man's fears and hopes they expected 
 to prevent his sinning and thus raise him to higher 
 
 The History and Power of Mind, pp. 132, 133, 138, 157, 158, 224, 237. 
 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation, pp. 138-139. 
 
286 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 realms. They did what they thought best at the dif- 
 ferent periods of time in which they served humanity. 
 But old forms and old systems of religion^ must give 
 way to new, and man now needs greater truths and 
 more freedom of thought than ever before during this 
 period of evolution.' " 
 
INDEX 
 
 Activity Throughout Deity — 32. 
 
 Adeptship, Foundation Stones Necessary for — 178. 
 
 Afflictions, Deity Not Responsible for Our — 74. 
 
 After Death— 249 to 286. 
 
 Age of Mental Power — 131. 
 
 " Reason — 131. 
 Alcohol Retards Psychic Development — in. 
 Anger — Belongs to Red Cosmic Current — 125. 
 " Crimes Caused by — 125. 
 
 Deity Does Not Show— 257. 
 Animal Forms — Instinct Helps to Improve and Preserve — 12T. 
 Mental Origin of— 95. 
 
 Seraphim and Cherubim Materialized — 63, 95, 
 97, 98. 
 " Kingdom — Creation of — 62 to 64, 98. 
 
 Demand and Supply Used Unconsciously 
 by— 183. 
 " Evolved Through Re-embodiment of Life 
 
 Principle — 98. 
 Vibrations of — Higher Than Those of 
 Vegetable Kingdom — 169. 
 Ants, Consciousness of — 120, 121. 
 Appendix, Vermiform — Use of — 104, 105. 
 
 Cause of Its Degeneration — 103 to 105. 
 Assyria — See Nineveh. 
 Athletics — 105, 106, 108. 
 Atom — Defined — 141, 142. 
 
 2 8 7 
 
288 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 Atom — Demagnetization of — 212, 213. 
 
 Form Depends on Vibration of — 168. 
 Individual Center of Force — 142, 143. 
 Magnetic Attraction Caused by Polarization of — 212. 
 Motions of — 143, 224. 
 Negative Side of — 212, 213. 
 Positive Side of — 212, 213. 
 Used in Creation of Form — 168. 
 Visible to the Soul — 147. 
 Attraction — Atoms Vibrating at Common Rate Cause — 168. 
 Construction Depends on — 142. 
 Evolution Depends on Repulsion and — 142, 193. 
 " Law of— 68, 203, 210, 218. 
 
 " " " Action on Half Souls — 37. 
 
 " " in Parenthood— 68, 69. 
 " " Sex Principle a Part of — 14. 
 " " Success Caused by — 203. 
 Magnetic — Caused by Polarization of Atoms — 212. 
 
 Depends on Vibration — 143. 
 Mental — 169, 170, 193 to 219. 
 
 A Constructive Force — 193. 
 " Vibration Cause of — 169, 170. 
 Powers Manifest as — 142. 
 Souls Influenced by Gravic — 256, 257, 262. 
 Aura — Expansion of — 146. 
 
 " Mental Creations Remain in — 218. 
 Avatars— 93, 114, 285. 
 Avitchi— See Hell. 
 
 Baby, First Uses Forces Destructively — 159. 
 Babylon — 29. 
 
 Compared with Modern Cities — 25. 
 " Description of — 25. 
 
 Fall of— 26, 27. 
 Polygamy in — 24. 
 (f Religion of— 24, 25. 
 
 
Index. 289 
 
 Babylon— Rise of— 22, 23. 
 
 Sensuousness in — 23 to 25. 
 Sexual Excesses in — 23, 24. 
 Barrenness — Among Chinese — 85, 86. 
 
 Causes Race Suicide — 84, 85. 
 Curse of God — 50. 
 Result of Law— 84. 
 Baths, Cold, Dangerous — 106, 107, 241. 
 Beings — Celestial — 89 to 98, 115, 148, 222. 
 
 Knowledge Received Through Concentration on — 115. 
 on Third Subjective Plane — 284, 285. 
 Beltis, Temple of — 25. 
 Eeverages, Proper Kind for Man — 238. 
 Blue Cosmic Force — 160, 165. 
 
 " Increases Mental Growth — 107, 109, 133. 
 
 Mental Portion of Divine Mind— 165. 
 " Necessary for Man — 102. 
 Body — Care of — 236 to 242. 
 " Destruction of — 158, 222. 
 " Elimination of Poison from Mind and — 75. 
 " First Men Had Powerful — 103. 
 " Form of— 158, 159. 
 " Formation of— 70, 73, 74, 159. 
 " Generates Forces and Power — 156, 157. 
 " Health of — Necessary Before Psychic Development — 
 
 101, 103, III. 
 " Influenced by Past Mistakes — 74. 
 " Liberation From — 145. 
 
 " Material Manifestation of Inner Man — 158, 159. 
 " Mental Power Requires Strong Physical — 211. 
 Preservation of After Death — 222. 
 Psychic Development Demands Sound — 103. 
 Renewal of— 158. 
 " Sexual Excesses Ruin — 12, 13. 
 " Sin Affects Formation of — 74. 
 
290 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 Body — Soul Leaving — 145. 
 
 " Used as Long as Desired — 179. 
 Breath of Life— 98. 
 Brotherhood, Student of Silent — 178. 
 Calamities Are Caused by Fear — 202, 203. 
 Celestial Crematorium — 156. 
 
 Celibacy — No Escape from Divine Law Through — 44. 
 Ordinary Manifestations of — 42 to 45. 
 True Principle of — 45. 
 Center — In Growth of Form — 168, 169. 
 of Consciousness, Origin of — 89. 
 " " Force — 142. 
 
 " Arousing of, in Next Cosmic Day — 144, 145. 
 " " Formation of — 142, 149. 
 " " Man Is Highest — 193. 
 
 Origin of— 89. 
 " " Reawakening of Powerful — 144, 145. 
 Shape of— 158. 
 Chaos, Celestial — 61, 62. 
 Character Must Be Built on Chastity — 47. 
 Chastity — Applicable to Both Sexes — 47. 
 
 Character Must Be Built 011—47. 
 Defined— 45, 46. 
 Mental— 46, 47. 
 " Physical — 46. 
 
 " Value of— 47. 
 
 Cherubim — See Seraphim and Cherubim. 
 Children — Development of — 159, 160. 
 Disappointments of — 80. 
 Modesty Should Be Taught to— 75, 7&- 
 Moulding of Minds of — 76. 
 Presence of Deity Should Be Taught to — 76. 
 Purity Should Be Taught to — Irrespective of Sex 
 
 —79. 
 Questions of — 79. 
 
Index. 291 
 
 Children— Teaching of— 78 to 80. 
 
 " Training of— 67, 75 to 80. 
 
 Chinese— 85, 86. 
 
 Sex Relationship Among— 85, 86. 
 Unprogressiveness of — 85, 86. 
 Christ — 250, 251. 
 
 " Followers of, Healed Humanity — 250. 
 Christianity, True — 250. 
 Church — 128. 
 
 " Christian — 250. 
 
 " Creeds of — 129, 130, 253. 
 
 Dogmas of— 129, 130, 253. 
 " Dominion of — 128. 
 
 Early, Fear Used by — 250, 251. 
 Independent Moralists' Effect on — 130, 131. 
 Mental and Christian Scientists' Effect on — 131. 
 Revision of Creeds of — 130, 131. 
 Withdrawal from — 128 to 130. 
 Clairaudience — 101, 131. 
 
 Acquirement of — 132, 133. 
 " Denned — 132. 
 
 Developed by Use of Cosmic Currents — 103. 
 Not Dependent on Mesmerism — 132. 
 Sound Mind and Body Required for — III. 
 Clairvoyance — 101, 131. 
 
 " , Acquirement of — 132, 133. 
 
 " Denned — 131, 132. 
 
 Developed by Use of Cosmic Currents — 103. 
 Not Dependent on Mesmerism — 132. 
 Sound Mind and Body Required for — ill. 
 Spiritual Planes Open to — 136. 
 Coercion, Deity Never Uses — 210. 
 Cold, Demagnetization by — 241, 242. 
 Comets as Destructive Force — 149, 150. 
 " in Fourth Period — 61. 
 
292 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 Comets— Meeting Constructive Force — 149, 150. 
 "Common Sense" by Paine — 254. 
 Communal Marriage — 48. 
 Concentration — Aid to Practice of — 109. 
 
 Among Ninevites — 17. 
 
 Cosmic Force Consciously Used Through — 160 
 
 Defined — 161. 
 
 Demand and Supply Aided by — 183, 184. 
 
 Draws Object Thought of — 162. 
 
 Examples of — 162 to 164. 
 
 Exercises in — 161 to 166. 
 
 How to Increase Power of — 162 to 166. 
 
 Increases Mental and Physical Power — 160. 
 
 Lack of — 160. 
 
 Mental Power Gained by — 160, 165, 166, 185. 
 
 Muscular Exercise by — 109. 
 
 Particularity in — 211. 
 
 Practice Increases Power of — 185 to 187. 
 
 Psychic Development Aided by — 101, 109, 133. 
 
 Result of Lack of — 160, 161. 
 
 Rules to Increase — 162 to 166. 
 
 Spiritual Power Gained by — 165, 166, 185. 
 
 Successful Persons Use — 184. 
 Condiments — 238. 
 Confucius — 85. 
 Conscience — Beliefs Regarding — 122, 123. 
 
 Cause of Difference in — 127, 128. 
 
 Disregard of — 172, 173. 
 
 Effect of — 122. 
 
 Evolution of Man Helped by — 128, 129. 
 
 Growth of — 121 to 123. 
 
 Instinct Mother of — 122, 123. 
 
 Loss of — 127. 
 
 Result of Instinct — 122, 123. 
 
 Sheriff Not Actuated by — 126, 127. 
 
Index. 293 
 
 Conscience — Sympathy Often Mistaken for — 123, 124. 
 Used to Conquer Objective Mind — 123. 
 " Voice of— 122 to 128. 
 
 Consciousness — Desire Exists Only with — 119. 
 
 Grows Out of Sub-Consciousness — 119, 120. 
 " In Man, Animals and Plants — 118 to 121. 
 
 " Instinct Born of — 121. 
 
 Man Is Center of— 193. 
 Mind Grows from — 120, 121. 
 Origin of Center of — 89. 
 " Swarm — 120, 121. 
 
 Conservation of Force — 161, 203, 211 to 219, 235 to 239. 
 Construction — Depends on Attraction — 142. 
 Follows Destruction — 159. 
 Harder Than Destruction — 101, 159. 
 Mental Attraction Is Force for — 193. 
 Of Worlds— 145 to 150. 
 Optimism Is Force for — 193. 
 Progression Is Force for — 193. 
 Control of Environment — 131, 170, 171. 
 Cosmic Currents — Blue — 102, 160, 165. 
 
 Conscious Use of — 160. 
 Green — 95, 102, 160, 171, 172. 
 Orange— 94, 102, 159, 160, 171. 
 Origin of — 94. 
 
 Red— 95, 102, 125, 160, 171, 172, 257. 
 Use of, in Psychic Development — 101, 103. 
 Yellow— 102, 103, 165, 285. 
 Cosmic Day — See Day, Cosmic. 
 Cosmic Dust — 147, 148. 
 
 Force — See Cosmic Currents. 
 Creation — Among Ninevites — 17. 
 
 By Deity— 7 to 9, 59 to 64. 
 " Man— 97. 
 " Planetary Spirits — 148 to 150. 
 
294 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 Creation — Mental, Aura Contains — 218. 
 
 " Effect of Optimism on — 208, 209. 
 " " Pessimism on — 209. 
 Of Animals — 63. 
 " Earth— 8, 59 to 61. 
 " Form — 168, 169. 
 " Living Creatures — 62. 
 " Man— 63, 64. 
 " Worlds — 145 to 150. 
 Vibration Is Keynote of — 167, 193. 
 Cremation Frees Soul from Body — 244. 
 Crematorium, Celestial — 156. 
 Crime Is Photographed on Mind — 125, 126. 
 Criticism, Fear of — 197 to 199, 201. 
 Cyclic Law — A Fundamental Principle — 234. 
 " " Always Existed — 234. 
 
 " Application of, to Man — 235 to 239. 
 " Governs Flow of Magnetic Force — 225. 
 
 Subjective Plane Is Governed by — 262. 
 " Universal in Its Application — 224, 234. 
 Damnation — Church Idea of — 250 to 253. 
 Eternal — 250, 252, 253. 
 Infant — 130, 251, 252. 
 Used to Force Men to Worship — 250. 
 Waning of Belief in — 254. 
 Day, Cosmic — Birth of — 7. 
 
 Fifth Period of— 62, 63. 
 First Period of — 59. 
 Fourth Period of— 61, 62. 
 
 Negative Individuals Await Another — 215, 216. 
 Same Length as Cosmic Night — 144. 
 Second Period of — 59, 60, 90. 
 Sixth Period of— 63, 93, 94, 105. 
 Third Period of— 60, 61. 
 
 Vibration Generated by Divine Will in Be- 
 ginning of — 143. 
 
Index. 295 
 
 Death — 221 to 248. 
 
 " A Second Birth— 243. 
 
 " A Transition — 179. 
 
 " Beginning of, Is Vampirization — 224. 
 
 " Cause of — 237 to 243. 
 
 " Cremation Frees Soul from Body — 244. 
 
 Denned by Occultist — 223. 
 " Fear of, by Objective Mind — 221. 
 " " Cause of — 221. 
 " " How to Destroy — 221. 
 " Prevention of — 224, 237 to 242. 
 " Process of, Described — 243, 244. 
 " Second — 245 to 248. 
 
 Affects Most Objective Minds Deserted by 
 
 Their Subjective — 246. 
 Description of — 246 to 248. 
 Final Result of— 248. 
 
 Transgression, Conscious, Persistent and Un- 
 ceasing, Cause of — 245. 
 Soul After— 249. 
 
 Theories About— 249 to 285. 
 " Is Weakest Immediately After — 244. 
 " Vampirization Is Beginning of — 224. 
 Deities, Solar — Awakening of — 59. 
 
 Deity Works Through— 64. 
 " , " Origin of — 89. 
 Deity — Activity Throughout — 32. 
 
 Afflictions Should Not Be Blamed on— 74. 
 " Always Pushes Onward — 12. 
 " Animals Created by — 63. 
 
 Anthropomorphic Idea of — 129, 253. 
 " Christ Taught Loving — 250. 
 " Creation by — 7 to 9, 59 to 64. 
 " Demands Met by — 180, 210. 
 " Existence of — 117, 118, 167. 
 
296 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 Deity— Expresses Through Man — 64. 
 Karmic Debts Collected by — 72. 
 Lessons Taught by — 14, 26, 81, 86. 
 Living Creatures Created by — 62, 6s. 
 Never Coerces — 210. 
 Origin of All Things — 117, 167. 
 Presence of — Should Be Taught Children — 76. 
 Repudiation of — 252. 
 Rests as Long as It Labors — 144. 
 Souls Not Lost Through Vindictiveness of — 257. 
 Suggestions by — 210. 
 
 Works Through Individual Instruments — 64, 65, 93, 
 209, 210. 
 Demagnetization — Cause of — 224, 236 to 242. 
 
 Death Is Complete — of Physical Body — 223. 
 Disintegration Caused by — 223, 257. 
 How Produced — 211 to 213. 
 Of Earth — 225, 226. 
 People Suffer from— 211 to 218. 
 Prevention of — 224, 237, 238. 
 Retarded by Embalming — 223. 
 Demand and Supply, Law of — 66, 177. 
 
 " Acceptance of— 182, 183. 
 " " Concentration in — 183 to 186. 
 " " Condition for Use of— 183 to 
 
 192. 
 " " Conscious Use of — 183. 
 " " Karmic Law and — 179 to 192, 
 
 211. 
 " " Obstacles Result of— 187. 
 " " Operating in Universe — 66. 
 " " Optimism Assists Operation of 
 — 208, 209. 
 " Pessimism Retards Operation 
 of— 209. 
 
Index. 297 
 
 Demands Are Fulfilled — t8o, 210, 212. 
 Depletion of Magnetism, Voluntary — 211. 
 Desire — Growth of — 119 to 121. 
 
 " In Animals and Plants — 118 to 121. 
 " Intensification of — 119. 
 
 Merges Into Will— 128, 136. 
 " Of Disembodied Souls — 112. 
 Destiny Controlled by Man — 179. 
 Destruction Destroys Destructive Things — 251. 
 
 Easier Than Construction — 101, 159. 
 of Old Forms — 142, 157, 221, 286. 
 of Worlds — 145, 150 to 156. 
 Premature — Regretted — 158. 
 Repulsion Cause of — 142. 
 Development — See Kinds of, Also Growth. 
 Devil of Ancient Theology— 130, 256. 
 
 " Used to Frighten Men — 250. 
 Diary of Advanced Occult Student, Quotations from — 145 to 
 
 156, 227 to 234, 258 to 286. 
 Dielectrics — 215. 
 Discouragement — Cause of — 192. 
 
 Knowledge Kills — 191. 
 Repulsion Caused by — 190, 191. 
 Disintegration Produced by Demagnetization — 223, 257. 
 Dissipation — 236, 237. 
 Divine Law — See Deity. 
 Divorce — Not an Evil — 37, 38, 52 to "4. 
 
 " Purpose of First — 10. 
 
 Dust, Cosmic — 147, 148. 
 Duty in Parenthood — 81 to 84, 89. 
 " to Help Others— 88. 
 " to Pay Parental Debts— 88. 
 Dwellers on Threshold — 270. 
 Dynamo, Celestial — 151, 152. 
 Earth — See also World. 
 
298 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 Earth — Covered with Water — 8, 94. 
 Creation of— 8, 59 to 61. 
 Demagnetization of — 225, 226. 
 Governed by Cyclic Law — 225. 
 Interior of — 259 to 268. 
 Magnetization of — 225. 
 Requires Rest Eventually — 226. 
 Sun Magnetizes — 225, 226, 227. 
 Vampirization of — 225, 226. 
 Eden, Abolition of the Garden of — 31. 
 Ego — Reincarnation of Advanced — 72, 73. 
 
 " Takes Full Possession of Body at Puberty — 76. 
 Electricity as a Means of Recuperation — 239. 
 Elliptical Motion in Expression of Force — 143, 224. 
 Elohim — Creation by — 62 to 64. 
 
 Creators of Subjective Mind — 95. 
 Origin of— 89, 90. 
 Quickening of — 61. 
 Rest of— 7, 61. 
 Embalming — 22s. 
 
 Embryo, Formation of Human — 159. 
 Energy — See Force. 
 Entities Around Opium Den — 278, 279. 
 
 Draw Magnetism from Psychics — 113, 114. 
 Enjoy by Proxy — 58, 278. 
 " Females Attract — 271. 
 " Intoxicants Increase Power of — 273. 
 
 Mental Suggestions by — 275, 276. 
 " Seek Those in Mental Accord — 272, 273, 280. 
 " Souls Controlled by — 113, 114. 
 Environment, Control of — 131, 170, 171. 
 Eskimo — 242. 
 
 Ether, All Things Subjectively Repose in — 7. 
 Evil, Darkness Created by Doers of — 272. 
 " See Sin. 
 
Index. 299 
 
 Evolution — As God's Will — 9. 
 
 Attraction and Repulsion Necessary for — 142, 193. 
 Critical Point in — 256. 
 " Manifestation of — 118. 
 
 " Moves the Universe — 118. 
 
 Of Animal Man — 8, 9, 31, 160. 
 Of Mankind Through Conscience — 128, 129. 
 Protection Not Needed for — 202. 
 Repulsion and Attraction Necessary for — 142, 193. 
 Will Moves— 118. 
 Exercise — Improper — 106, 108. 
 " Proper — 106 to 109. 
 
 Existence, Personal Not Dependent Upon Physical Form — 221. 
 Expiation of Mistakes — 182. 
 Expression of Power — 143. 
 Ezekiel— 91, 92. 
 
 Beings Seen by — 91, 92. 
 Falsity, Fear and — Go Hand in Hand — 201. 
 Fatalism — 179. 
 Fate, Cause of — 175, 176. 
 Fear — Artists Affected by — 199, 200. 
 " Attribute of Objective Mind — 195, 199. 
 Cause of Most Calamities — 202, 203. 
 Dependent Upon Lower Emotions — 200. 
 " Destruction of — 200. 
 " Different Aspects of — 196 to 201. 
 " Falsity Accompanies — 201. 
 " Ignorance and — 201. 
 " Man Influenced by — 250. 
 Man Limited by — 196. 
 
 Most Formidable Attribute of Objective Mind — 195. 
 Must Be Conquered — 195. 
 
 Of Criticism and Public Opinion — 197 to 199, 201. 
 " Death, Cause of — 221. 
 
 How to Destroy — 221. 
 
300 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation, 
 
 Fear— Of Death, Objective Minds— 221. 
 
 " Of Loss— 196. 
 
 " Physical — 196. 
 
 " Prevents Mental Poise and Individualization — 196. 
 
 " Progressive Souls Have No — 201. 
 
 " Retards Growth of Soul — 44, 196. 
 
 " Thoughts and Freedom Limited by — 44. 
 Females Attract Souls Ready for Reincarnation — 271. 
 Fish, Origin of — 96, 97. 
 Food — Kind to Avoid — 238. 
 Force — See also Power. 
 
 " Always Magnetic — 224. 
 
 " Center of — 142. 
 
 " " Atom Is— 142. 
 
 " Awakening of in Next Cosmic Day — 144, 
 
 145. 
 " " Formation of — 142, 149. 
 " " Man Is Highest— 193. 
 " Shape of— 158. 
 " Conservation of — 161, 203, 211 to 219, 235 to 239. 
 " Cosmic — See Particular Color. 
 " Expression of — 224. 
 " Focusing of — 141 to 166. 
 
 Generation of — 156, 157, 160, 161, 224. 
 Magnetic, Governed by Cyclic Law — 225, 235 to 239. 
 Waste of — 236 to 239. 
 " Neither Good nor Evil — 157. 
 
 Of Attraction Depends on Vibration of Atoms — 168. 
 " Return of to Emanating Centers — 148. 
 " Strengthening of — 161,, 169. 
 Foreordination — 130, 254. 
 Form — Creation of — 168. 
 
 " Depends on Vibration — 167, 168. 
 
 Destruction of Old — 142, 157, 221, 286. 
 Fowl, Origin of— 97. 
 
Index. 301 
 
 Freedom — Limited by Fear — 44. 
 
 Of Thought and Speech — 253, 254. 
 " Soul — 145. 
 
 Future State Depends Upon Condition on Material Plane — 256. 
 Generative Organs — See Sex Organs. 
 Generation of Power — 143, 158. 
 Genesis — Incorrect Order of Creation in — 89. 
 
 Referred to— 7 to 10, 50, 59 to 64, 94, 95. 
 Gestation — See Procreation. 
 Gladstone — 127, 128. 
 God — See Deity. 
 Good — Done for Sake of — 129, 136. 
 
 " Necessary Condition for Spirituality — 136. 
 Gravic Attraction on Souls — 256, 257, 262. 
 Gravity, Law of, Referred to — 218. 
 Green Cosmic Force — 102, 160. 
 
 " Use of Produces Individualization — 95, 
 172. 
 Use of by Objective Mind— 171, 172. 
 Group, Stellar — See Stellar Group. 
 Growth — Happiness Attained Through Spiritual — 134. 
 
 Impossible Previous to Incarnation — 31. 
 Half Souls — Action of Law of Attraction on — 37. 
 
 " Attempt to Save Each Other from Hell — 247. 
 "■ Each Contains Picture of Other — 32, 33. 
 " Happiness Attained by — 32. 
 " Reincarnation of — 72. 
 
 Seeking Each Other — 32 to 34. 
 " Vibrate the Same — 33. 
 Hangings, Emotions Cause — 125, 126. 
 Happiness — Attained Through Spiritual Growth — 134. 
 
 When Half Souls Find Each Other— 32. 
 Defined — 42. 
 
 Excarnated Soul Deprived of by Mourning — 243. 
 Involves Soul's Independence of Others — 196. 
 
302 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 Happiness — Negative — of Subjective Mind — 10, 31, 170, 194, 195. 
 Poise Necessary for — 195. 
 Soul Must Have— When Alone— 196, 197. 
 The Thing Most Desired— 32. 
 Harmony in the Universe — 62. 
 Heaven, Separated from the Manifested — 60. 
 Heavenly Guides — 113. 
 Hell — Appearance of Souls in — 260 to 269. 
 Avitchi — 245, 247, 256 to 270. 
 
 Described — 246, 247, 258 to 269. 
 Home for Lost Souls — 245, 256. 
 Horrors of— 247, 258 to 269. 
 Lowest Condition of Lost Souls — 245, 247, 256. 
 Souls Reaching Second Subjective Plane Sel- 
 dom Fall — 281. 
 Souls Saved from — 247, 248. 
 Vampirization of Inexperienced Souls in — 259. 
 Cause of a Soul's Entrance Into — 245. 
 Church Idea of — 250 to 255. 
 Conception of Early Fathers — 251. 
 Diametrically Opposed to Nirvana — 245. 
 Difficulty of Saving a Soul from — 247. 
 Fear of — 250, 251, 255, 269. 
 Origin of Bible Legend — 265 to 268. 
 Used to Force Men to Worship — 250, 251, 269. 
 Universalist's Idea of — 252. 
 Waning of Belief in — 254. 
 Heredity — 70, 73, 74. 
 
 Holiness, Halo of, Around Teachers — 252. 
 Hymen, Physical Expression of Purity — 76, 77. 
 Ignorance and Fear — 201. 
 Improvement Needed Every Moment — 74. 
 Immortality — 221, 222. 
 Incarnation, Reason for — 32, 71, 74, 81. 
 Independent Sex Life — 57. 
 
Index. 303 
 
 Independent Sex Life — Psychic Dangers of — 58. 
 Indestructibility of Soul — 196, 201, 249. 
 Indigestion — 189. 
 Indignation, Effect of — 184. 
 Individualization — Fear Prevents — 196. 
 
 Goal of Every Soul — 196. 
 Green Cosmic Force Produces — 95, 172. 
 Indolence, Voluptuousness Caused by — 20. 
 Infant Damnation — 130, 250, 251. 
 Infidels, One Cause of — 252. 
 Ingersoll, Robert G. — 254. 
 Insanity— 69, 70, 113, 114, 116. 
 
 Caused by Religious Beliefs — 252. 
 Insects, Origin of — 97. 
 Instinct — 118. 
 
 " Birth of — 121. 
 
 Merges Into Intuition — 128. 
 Mother of Conscience — 122, 123. 
 " Use of— 121. 
 
 Intoxicants — Brain Affected by — 273. 
 
 Control of Entities Affected by — 273. 
 Entities Enjoy by Proxy — 278. 
 Retard Psychic Development — ill. 
 Intuition — 118. 
 
 , Instinct Merges Into — 128. 
 Necessary for Spirituality — 136. 
 Suggestions of Subjective Mind — 207. 
 Java, Island of, Burning Pool Under — 267. 
 Jesus — His Body Used by an Exalted Being — 91. 
 Jonah Warns Nineveh — 20, 21. 
 Justice, Law of — Rules the World — 55. 
 Karma, Debts of — Accumulation of — 173 to 189. 
 
 " Affect Future Births— 208, 209. 
 " " Collected — 72, 176, 177. 
 " " Example of — 174, 175 to 189. 
 
304 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 Karma, Debts of — Exhaustion of — 182, 183. 
 
 " " Prevent Seeing Truth — 182. 
 " Result of— 173, 174 to 189. 
 Law of, and Demand and Supply — 174 to 192, 211. 
 Mock Marriage a Result of — 55, 56. 
 Objective Mind Creates Bad — 208. 
 Optimist Ceases to Create Bad — 208. 
 Parenthood Influenced by — 71 to 74. 
 Reincarnation Prevented by — 262. 
 Resulting from Hate — 262. 
 Keynote of Creation, Vibration Is — 167, 193. 
 Kismet — 179. 
 
 Knowledge Received Through Meditation and Concentration 
 Upon Great Consciousness and the Celestial Beings — 115. 
 Labor — Proper Amount Per Day — 238. 
 Law — Causes Certain Incarnations — 71, 74, 81. 
 Cyclic — 224, 225, 234 to 249, 262. 
 
 " Readjustment on Subjective Plane Under — 262. 
 Divine — See Deity, 
 of Attraction— 68, 210, 218. 
 
 Action on Half Souls— 37. 
 Demand and Supply — 66, 84, 177, 179 to 192, 208, 209, 
 211. 
 " Justice Rules the World — 55. 
 " Repulsion, Action on Half Souls — 37. 
 " Success — 2031 to 219. 
 Religious Reaction in Accord with — 252. 
 Transgressions Against the — 84, 255. 
 Legends Founded on Fragments of Truth — 265. 
 Lessons Taught by Divine Law — 14, 26, 81, 86. 
 Let There Be Light — 143. 
 Life, Primary Object in — 80. 
 Light — Demand for — 59. 
 
 " Souls Possess Power to Create — 260. 
 Liver, Torpid — 189. 
 
Index. 305 
 
 Love — Attractive Force — 243. 
 
 " Doctrine of, Taught by Christ — 250. 
 Luck, Belief in— 174, 175. 
 Macrocosm — 93, 235. 
 Magnetism — Conservation of — 235 to 239. 
 
 Disembodied Entities Draw — from Psychic — 113, 
 
 114. 
 Ebbing and Flowing of — 225, 235, 236. 
 Exchange of — 240. 
 
 Lost by Worlds Not Wholly Regained — 227. 
 Sun Gives — to Earth — 225, 226, 227. 
 Vampirization of— 211 to 218. 
 Voluntary Depletion of — 211. 
 Majority, Race Has Reached Its — 255. 
 Malignant Creatures Offsprings of Men's Minds — 97. 
 Man — Advanced — 66. 
 " Awakening of — 65. 
 " Belongs to Constructive or Destructive Side of Life — 
 
 171. 
 " Building Body of — 69. 
 " Center for Generation of Power — 165, 193. 
 " Condition of — Before Incarnating in Animal Forms — 
 
 3i, 95- 
 
 " Creation of — 63, 64, 98. 
 
 " Deity Expresses Through — 64, 65. 
 
 " Destiny Controlled by — 179. 
 
 " Development of — 8, 9, 31, 160. 
 
 " Dominion of — 64. 
 
 " Evolution of — 8, 9, 31, 128, 160. 
 
 " Fall of— 11, 12. 
 
 " Fear Influences — More Than Love — 250, 251. 
 
 " Forgot His Origin After Incarnation — 32. 
 
 " Governed by Cyclic Law — 235 to 239. 
 
 " Highest Center of Force on This Planet — 193. 
 
 " Is Small World— 218. 
 
306 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 Man — Lower Kingdoms Raised by — 102. 
 " Magnetism of — 225, 235, 236, 239. 
 " Rest Periods Provided for — 224, 227. 
 
 Seraphim and Cherubim Formed Bodies of — 95, 96. 
 " Strong Incarnate First — 12, 13. 
 " Subjective Mind Incarnating in — 9. 
 Manifestation, Vibration Necessary for — 167. 
 Marconi — no. 
 Marriage — 31 to 58. 
 
 By Civil Contract— 52, 53, 54, 55. 
 
 Communal — 48. 
 
 Defined — 34. 
 
 Evolution Through — 53 to 56. 
 
 Of Convenience — 34, 35. 
 
 Disappearance of — 36, 37. 
 How to Free One's Self from — 56. 
 Reason for— 35, 55. 
 Mistakes of the Church about — 52. 
 Mock— 34 to 39, 53, 54, 55, 56. 
 Monogamy — 5 1 . 
 Polyandry — 49. 
 Polygamy— 49 to 51. 
 Ridicule of— 38. 
 True— 34, 51, 52, 54. 
 Master of Occultism — 145. 
 Materialism, One Cause of Belief in — 252. 
 Matter, Part of Deity— 60. 
 Matthew (quoted) — 144. 
 
 Meditation. "Used in Psychic Development — 101. 
 Mental Attraction — 169, 170, 193. 
 
 " Development Necessary for Spirituality — 136, 137. 
 " Likes and Dislikes — 169, 170. 
 " Power Gained Through Concentration — 160. 
 " Repulsion — 169. 
 Microcosm — 93, 235. 
 
Index. 
 
 307 
 
 Middle Class, Mental Condition of — 280. 
 Mind, Consciousness Develops into — 120, 121. 
 Crime Photographed by — 125, 126. 
 
 Draws to Itself Whatever Persistently Dwells On— 203, 
 Elimination of Sin from — 75. 
 Magnetic Attraction of — 203, 219. 
 Objective, Abandoned by Subjective — 127. 
 
 Bad Karma Created by — 208. 
 
 Causes Sorrow and Disharmony — 170. 
 
 Conscience Used to Conquer — 123. 
 
 Conscious Effort to Control — 178. 
 
 Created by Seraphim and Cherubim — 98. 
 
 Death Feared by — 221. 
 " Second — 245 to 248. 
 
 Desire of — 118. 
 
 Development of — in, 118 to 121, 194. 
 
 Domination by — 171. 
 
 Endowed with Subjective — 121, 170. 
 
 Evolution of — 121. 
 
 Fear is Attribute of — 195, 199, 221. 
 
 Grows When Body is Idle — 280. 
 
 Healthy, Necessary for Psychic Development 
 — in. 
 
 Holds Subjective kind t Earth — 194. 
 
 Life to — 221, 222. 
 
 Must be Raised for Progress — 194. 
 
 Origin of — 98. 
 
 Pessimism Caused by — 207. 
 
 Repellent to Aids in Evolution — 170. 
 
 Result of Control by — 274. 
 
 Struggle for Supremacy — 99. 
 
 Subjective Mind Ruling — 170, 171. 
 
 Superstitions of — 178. 
 
 Vibrates Lower than Subjective — 170, 194. 
 Part of Deity — 60. 
 
308 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 Mind — Subjective — See also Soul. 
 
 Abandonment of Man by — 127. 
 
 Blissful Existence of — 9, 10, 31, 170, 194, 
 
 195. 
 
 Color is Blue— 102. 
 
 Conscience Used by, to Conquer Objective 
 Mind — 123, 172, 173. 
 
 Created by Elohim — 95. 
 
 Creation of— 64, 95. 
 
 Deity Expresses Through — 64, 65. 
 " Division of — 10. 
 
 Earth Bound by Objective Mind— 194. 
 
 Endowing Objective Mind — 121, 170. 
 
 Experience of — 12, 127, 170. 
 
 Incarnating in Man — 9, 64, 65, 170. 
 
 Nature of — 9, 10, 12, 194, 195. 
 
 Negative Happiness of — 10, 31, 170, 194, 195. 
 
 Negative Side of — 9, 10. 
 " Origin of — 95, 102. 
 
 Poise Must be Acquired by — 195. 
 
 Positive Side of — 9, 10, 12. 
 
 Preparation for— 8. 
 
 Progression of — 195. 
 
 Rarely Dies— 246. 
 
 Realm of Before Coming to this Planet — 95. 
 
 Retrogression of — 11, 12. 
 " " Ruling Objective Mind — 170, 171. 
 
 Sire of Conscience — 123. 
 
 Struggle for Supremacy — 99. 
 " " Vibrates Higher than Earth — 194. 
 
 " Objective Mind— 170, 
 194. 
 " " War of — 10, 11. 
 
 Will of— 118. 
 
 Wishes Granted— 191. 
 
Index. 309 
 
 Minerals, Repositories for Magnetic Force — 227. 
 Miscarriage Cannot Prevent Operation of Law — 71. 
 Mistakes, Body Influenced by Past — 74. 
 
 Expiation of — 182. 
 Modesty Does Not Indicate Weakness — 77. 
 
 First Lesson that Should be Taught — 75. 
 " Taught by Example — 78, 79. 
 Mohammedan — 179. 
 
 " Kismet of — 179. 
 
 Money, Demand for — 192. 
 Moralist, Independent — 129, 130. 
 
 Effect on Church — 130, 131. 
 Moses, Ten Commandments Given to — 50. 
 Motherhood — See Parenthood. 
 Motion, Cessation of — 143, 144. 
 
 Elliptical Necessary for Expression of Power — 143, 
 
 224. 
 Rotary Necessary for Generation of Power — 143, 158, 
 224. 
 Mourning, Excamated Soul Deprived of Happiness by — 243. 
 Music of the Spheres — 131, 149. 
 
 On Second Subjective Plane — 283. 
 Name, Soul — 201, 202. 
 Navel, a Center — 161. 
 Nebuchadnezzar — 26. 
 Negative Side to Everything — 212, 213. 
 Negativeness — 9, 10, 31, 46, 134 to 136, 170, 194, 195, 239. 
 Night, Cosmic, Inaction During — 61. 
 
 Manner of its Coming — 144. 
 " Same Length as Cosmic Day — 144. 
 Nineveh — 17, 29. 
 
 " Decline of — 20. 
 
 Description of — 17 to 19. 
 Destruction of — 22. 
 Jonah Warns — 20, 21. 
 
310 Prom Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 Nineveh— Repentance of— 21. 
 " Sensuousness in — 19. 
 
 Sexual Excesses in — 20. 
 Nirvana — 138, 139, 245, 284, 285. 
 Objective Mind — See Mind. 
 Obsession — 113, 114. 
 
 During Gestation — 69, 70. 
 Occult, Quotations from Diary of Advanced Student — 145 to 
 156, 227 to 234, 258 to 286. 
 Truths Given Only to Those Prepared — 66, 78. 
 Occultism, Eastern School of — 179. 
 Occultists, High Priests Were — 51. 
 Omnipotence, Attribute of Spirituality — 137. 
 
 Concentration Necessary for — 138. 
 " Demand for — 133, 165. 
 
 " Receiving of — 136, 146, 166. 
 
 Unconscious Demand for — 165. 
 Omnipresence, Attribute of Spirituality — 137 to 139. 
 
 Western Occultists do not Demand — 138. 
 Omniscience, Attribute of Spirituality — 137. 
 
 Concentration Necessary for — 137. 
 " Demand for — 133, 165. 
 
 Receiving of— 136, 146, 166. 
 Unconscious Demand for — 165. 
 Opium Den, Subjective Plane Around — 278, 279. 
 Optimism, Constructive Force — 193. 
 
 Demand and Supply Helped by — 208, 209. 
 Karmic Obstacles Not Created by — 208. 
 " Result of — 205 to 209. 
 
 Success Brought by — 204, 205. 
 Versus Pessimism — 204 to 209. 
 Orange Life Force — 102, 159, 160. 
 
 First Attracted by Earth— 94, 95. 
 Objective Mind Uses— 171. 
 " " Supplies Physical Strength — 171. 
 Used in Formation of Body — 159. 
 
 
Index. 311 
 
 Order, Celestial — 62. 
 Organs, Sex — See Sex. 
 Paine, Thomas — 131, 254. 
 Parenthood— 59 to 88. 
 
 A Sacred Privilege — 16, 66, 67. 
 And Inheritance — 70, 73, 74. 
 Body Moulded in — 70, 73, 74. 
 Compulsory — 71, 72. 
 Divine — 64. 
 
 " Beginning of— 59. 
 Duty of— 81 to 84, 88. 
 Ego Around Mother Before Re-incarnation — 68, 
 
 69, 70. 
 Example in — to Children — 78, 79. 
 Exercise of— 65, 66, 87. 
 Karmic Law in — 71 to 74. 
 Law of Attraction in — 68, 69. 
 " Miscarriage in — 71, 72. 
 
 Neglect of Child in — 75. 
 Obsession During — 69, 70. 
 Of Plants— 119. 
 Religious Orders and — 87. 
 Sins of Omission and Commission in — 75. 
 " Slavery in — 80 to 88. 
 
 Training of Children in — 67, 75 to 80. 
 Transgression of Law in — 84. 
 Passion — See Sexual Passion. 
 Patriotism, an Emotion — 124. 
 Peace, be Still— 143. 
 Pepper — 238. 
 
 Personal Existence not Dependent on Physical Form — 221. 
 Pessimism, a Destructive Force — 188 to 190, 193. 
 Hates Optimism — 204. 
 In Hell— 247. 
 Objective Mind Causes — 207. 
 
312 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 Pessimism, Repulsion Caused by — 188 to 190. 
 
 Retards "Demand and Supply" — 209. 
 Versus Optimism — 204 to 209. 
 Physical Development, Cold Baths Dangerous in — 106, 107. 
 
 Lifting Heavy Weights Dangerous- 
 
 107, 108. 
 Mental Concentration in — 109. 
 Morning Exercise for — 107. 
 Short Life of Athletes— 108. 
 Tendency to Overdo — 106. 
 " Form is Not Personal Existence — 221. 
 Pineal Gland, Cause of Degeneration of — 103, 104. 
 
 " " Use of— 103, 104. 
 
 Plants, Growth of — 118 to 121. 
 " Paternal Mission in — 119. 
 " Sub-Conscious Desire in — 118 to 121. 
 Pleasure is Not Happiness — 42. 
 Poise, Mental, Fear Prevents — 196, 269. 
 " Happiness Requires — 195. 
 " " How to Gain — 202. 
 
 " Increases Individuality — 209. 
 " Necessary for Progression — 195. 
 " Necessary to Help Others — 275. 
 " Optimist Has — 204, 209. 
 " Perfect Must be Acquired — 195. 
 
 Subjective Plane Requires — 275, 283. 
 Polarization of Atoms Causes Magnetic Attraction — 212. 
 
 Operates on all Planes — 212. 
 Polyandry — 49. 
 Polygamy — 49 to 51 
 
 Poor, Mental Condition Around the — 279, 280. 
 Positive Side to Everything — 212, 213. 
 Poverty — 179. 
 
 Demonstrating Over — 181. 
 
 Result of Previous Demands — 180. 
 
 
Index, 
 
 313 
 
 Power — See also Force. 
 
 Cannot of Itself be Evil — 157. 
 Expression of — 143. 
 Generation of — 143. 
 Manifests in Everything — 142. 
 Mental— 160. 
 
 Operates Through all Centers — 156, 157. 
 Strong Physical Body Required for Mental — 21: 
 Primordal Condition — 144. 
 Procreation — 65. 
 
 Body Moulded During — 73. 
 Obsession During — 69, 70. 
 Process of— 68 to 73. 
 Purpose of Sex Organs is — 12, 15, 16. 
 Red Cosmic Current Induces — 95. 
 Progression, Constructive Force of — 193. 
 
 Mental Poise Necessary for — 195. 
 Prostitution of Generative Organs — 15, 16, 39 to 42. 
 Psychic Development, Alcohol Affects — in. 
 
 Concentration Aids — 101, 109. 
 How to Develop Psychic Centers- 
 no. 
 
 109, 
 
 Imprudent, Consequence — 101, in to 
 
 114. 
 Imprudent Cause of Disrepute — in. 
 Kinds of — 101, 112. 
 Occultism Teaches Independent — 112. 
 Prudent — 101, 102, 109, in, 112, 131, 132. 
 Soul Growth — 100. 
 
 Sound Body Necessary for — 103, in. 
 Through Spiritual Developing Circles — 
 
 112. 
 Through Yoga Practices — 112 to 116. 
 Tobacco Affects — in. 
 
314 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 Psychism, Attribute of Soul — ioo. 
 
 Cause of Disrepute of — in. 
 Defined — 99, 100. 
 Psychic Plane — See Subjective Plane. 
 Psychics, Entities Draw Magnetism of — 113, 114. 
 Puberty, Ego Takes Possession of Body at — 76. 
 Public Opinion, Fear of — 197 to 199, 201. 
 Punishment, Belief in Future — 253. 
 Future, 255 to 269. 
 Result of No Belief in Future— 255. 
 Purgatory — 281, 285. 
 
 See First Subjective Plane, 270 to 286. 
 Purity, Lasting Effect of — 77. 
 Race, Its Majority Has Been Reached — 255. 
 
 " Suicide of — 84 to 86. 
 Reaction, Religious — 253. 
 Red Cosmic Current — 58, 102, 160. 
 
 " Anger Belongs to — 125. 
 
 Contains Undeveloped Disembodied 
 
 Souls— 58. 
 Disintegrates Lost Souls — 257, 265, 266. 
 Emotions Drawn from — 171, 172. 
 Objective Mind Uses — 171, 172. 
 Passions Drawn from — 171, 172, 266. 
 
 Sexual Belongs to— 125. 
 Procreation Induced by — 95. 
 Vampirizes Lost Souls — 257. 
 Repulsion, Between Atoms Vibrating at Different Rates — 168, 
 169, 170. 
 Destruction Depends on — 142. 
 Discouragement Causes — 190, 191. 
 Evolution Depends Upon Attraction and — 142, 193. 
 Law of, Action on Half Soul — 37. 
 " Mental — 167 to 192. 
 
 " " Cause of — 169 to 192. 
 
Index. 315 
 
 Repulsion, Mental— Difference in Vibration Cause of— 169, 170. 
 Pessimism Causes — 188 to 190. 
 Power Manifests as — 142. 
 Rest, Necessary for Earth Eventually — 226. 
 " Man— 238. 
 Periods of Provided by Divine Law — 227. 
 " Description of — 227 to 234. 
 Revelations (quoted) — 155. 
 Rich, Mental Condition Around — 279, 28c. 
 Ridicule of Marriage — 38. 
 "Rights of Man/' Paine's — 254. 
 Romans — 27 to 29. 
 
 " Babylonians and — 28. 
 
 Compared with Men To-day — 28, 25. 
 Sensuousness Among — 28. 
 Rotary Motion in Generation of Force — 143, 158, 224. 
 Saracus, King of Nineveh — 22. 
 Saul — 91. 
 Saviours — 285. 
 
 Scientific Men, Knowledge of — 257. 
 Scientists, Mental and Christian — 131. 
 Seas Magnetized the Earth — 8. 
 Second Death — See Death. 
 Seer— 68. 
 
 Seraphim and Cherubim, Demonstration of Vegetable and Ani- 
 mal Forms, 63, 95 to 97. 
 " Description of — 91, 92. 
 
 Half Souls of Each Other— 96. 
 " Nature of — 92, 93. 
 " Origin of — 90. 
 Sex, Chinese, Relationship of, Among — 85, 86. 
 " Excesses, Animals Do Not Commit — 14. 
 
 Diminution of Physique Caused by — 103, 104. 
 Effect of— 12 to 16. 
 In Nineveh — 20. 
 
316 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 Sex, Excesses, Psychic Centers Diminished by — 104, 105. 
 Punishment for — 16, 17. 
 Independent, Life — 57, 58. 
 Love and — 23. 
 Organs, Abuse of — 16, 75. 
 " Action of — 15. 
 " Prostitution of — 15, 16, 39 to 42. 
 " Purpose of — 12, 15, 16. 
 Origin of — 10. 
 
 Principle is Law of Attraction and Repulsion — 14. 
 Purity Should be Taught Boys and Girls — 76, 77. 
 Relation of — 14, 15, 26, 29. 
 
 " " Foundation for all Mankind— 29. 
 Souls are Without — 77. 
 Union of — 15, 16. 
 Virtue in Either — 16, 17. 
 Sexual Passion, Belongs to Red Current — 125. 
 Causes Crimes — 125. 
 Physical Repression of — 44, 45. 
 Sheriff, Motive Actuating — 126, 127. 
 Shrub, Sub-consciousness of — 120, 121. 
 Sin, Activity Great Protection Against — 280. 
 Belief in the Forgiveness of — 16. 
 Body Influenced by — 74. 
 In Parenthood — 75. 
 Original — 12. 
 
 Souls Destroyed by Own — 257, 269. 
 Slavery, Evil Effect of— 80 to 83, 86 to 88. 
 
 Parental— 80 to 88. 
 Sleep, after Using Cosmic Forces — 133. 
 " Generates Greatest Amount of Force — 224, 236. 
 " Necessary to Prevent Demagnetization or Death— 224. 
 " Time Required for — 224, 236 to 239. 
 " Vampirization During — 240. 
 Societies, Ethical — 129. 
 
Index. 317 
 
 Sodom and Gomorrah — 27. 
 
 Solar Deities — See Deities. 
 
 Solomon — 47, 48. 
 
 Sons of God — See Mind Subjective and Soul. 
 
 Sorrow, Caused by Objective Mind — 170. 
 
 Soul — See also Mind, Subjective. 
 
 Advanced Seek the Truth — 128, 258. 
 
 After Death — 249. 
 
 Theories About — 249 to 286. 
 
 At Place Where it Belongs — 189. 
 
 Attraction, Gravic, on — 256, 257, 262. 
 
 Attracts Like Disembodied Souls — 58, 272 to 274, 280. 
 
 Avitchi is Home for Lost — 245, 256. 
 
 Cannot be Helped Until Ready — 274. 
 
 Composition of — 196. 
 
 Development of is Object of Life — 80. 
 
 Difficult to Save from Hell — 247, 248. 
 
 Disembodied, Control by — of Embodied Soul — 113, 114. 
 Desires of — 112. 
 
 Distinction from Spirit — 101. 
 
 Division of the — 10. 
 
 Fear Does Not Affect Progressive — 201. 
 
 Form of — 64, 67. 
 
 Freedom of — 145. 
 
 Indestructible — 196, 201, 202, 249. 
 
 Individualization is Goal of — 196. 
 
 Influence Each Other — 29, 30. 
 
 Leaving Body — 145. 
 
 Lost, Abode of — 256 to 269. 
 " Condition of — 256 to 269. 
 " Result of Our Sinning — 257, 269. 
 
 Mourning Prevents Happiness for — 243. 
 
 Must Learn to be Happy When Alone — 196, 197. 
 
 Name — 201, 202. 
 
 No Right to Save, Against Its Will— 248. 
 
318 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 Soul — Nothing Hidden from Liberated — 146, 147. 
 " Pure, Experience of — 17. 
 " Question for Each — 30. 
 " Reabsorption of — 190. 
 
 Reaches Spiritual Plane of Development — 101. 
 Retarding Evolution of — 82. 
 Reunited to Half Soul— 282, 283. 
 " Saving Lost — From Hell — 247, 248. 
 
 Second Death of — 245 to 248. 
 " Sexless — 77. 
 " Squirrel — 97, 98. 
 
 Tree— 97, 98. 
 " War of — 10, 11. 
 " Will Become What Desires — 189, 190. 
 
 " No Salvation of Soul Against — 248. 
 Spanish Inquisition, Members of — 261, 262. 
 Speech Confined to Human Beings — 136, 137. 
 Spirit, Distinction of from Soul — 101. 
 Spirits, Planetary — 148. 
 
 Creation by— 148 to 150. 
 Rest of— 7- 
 Spiritualists — 101. 
 
 Method of Psychic Development by — 112. 
 Misuse of Name of — 112. 
 Spirituality, Awakening of Intuition Necessary for — 136. 
 Cause of Happiness — 134. 
 Control of Environment Necessary for — 131. 
 " Defined— 134 to 137. 
 
 Happiness Attained Through — 134. 
 Mental Development Necessary for — 136, 137. 
 Necessary Condition for — 134. 
 Negativeness not — 134 to 136. 
 Omnipotence an Attribute of — 137. 
 " Omnipresence " " — 137. 
 
 " Omniscience " " — 137. 
 
Index. 319 
 
 Spirituality, True — 134 to 136. 
 
 Will Absorbs Desire in — 136. 
 Stagnation Not Permitted to Exist — 32. 
 Stellar Group, Description of — 227 to 229. 
 Sub-Consciousness Develops into Consciousness — 119, 120. 
 
 In Plants — 118 to 121. 
 Subjective Mind — See Mind, Subjective — Also Soul. 
 Subjective Plane, Cyclic Law Governs Readjustment on — 262. 
 Disembodied Souls Inhabit — 112. 
 " Existence on — 256 to 286. 
 " " First — 112, 261, 269 to 280. 
 
 " Interpenetrates Material Plane — 112. 
 " " Ignorance of — 257. 
 
 " " Inhabitants of — 112, 270 to 286. 
 
 " Second— 281 to 284. 
 " " For Progressive Souls — 281. 
 
 Music on— 283. 
 Reality of— 282. 
 " " Shadows on — 272. 
 
 Third— 284, 285. 
 " " Beings on — 284. 
 
 " " Music on — 284. 
 
 Success, Concentration Aids — 211. 
 
 " Conservation of Energy Necessary for — 203, 211 to 
 
 ■ 219. 
 " Elements Necessary for — 203 to 219. 
 
 Law of— 203 to 219. 
 " Mental Attraction and — 204. 
 " Mode of Mind in — 203, 204 to 211. 
 " Particularity in — 211. 
 " Optimism Brings — 204, 205. 
 " Pessimism Retards — 204, 205. 
 " Specific Demands — 203. 
 Suggestions, Entities Make Mental— 275, 276, 279. 
 Good Mental— 276, 277, 279. 
 
320 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 Superstitions of Objective Mind — 178, 179. 
 
 Suprarenal Bodies, Cause of Degeneration of — 103 to 105. 
 
 " Use of— 105. 
 Suns, Centers of Systems — 62. 
 " Description of — 228. 
 " Magnetize Their Worlds — 225. 
 Period of Rest Provided for — 227. 
 Sympathy, an Emotion — 123, 124. 
 Causes Crimes — 125. 
 " Mistakes— 124. 
 " War— 124. 
 Control of— 124, 273 to 275. 
 Judgment Swept Aside by — 123, 124. 
 Mistaken for Conscience — 123. 
 Reason Swept Aside by — 123, 124. 
 Teachers, Appear to Mankind When Truth is Desired — 253. 
 Of Occult Truths— 66. 
 Wore Cowls and Skirts — 252. 
 Ten Commandments, First Check on Polygamy — 50. 
 Thought, Elimination of Poisonous — 75. 
 Freedom of — 253, 254, 286. 
 Limited by Fear — 44. 
 Magnetic Connection of — 162. 
 Threshold, Dwellers on — 270. 
 Tobacco, Psychic Development Retarded by — in. 
 Tolstoi— 127, 128. 
 Transgressions, Against Divine Law — 255. 
 
 No Escape from Result of — 256. 
 Second Death Caused by Conscious — 245. 
 Truth, Advanced Souls Wish to Know — 258. 
 " Cannot be Destroyed — 202. 
 " Foundation for Occult Teachings — 78. 
 " Humanity, Mass of, Cannot Receive Higher Truths — 
 
 178. 
 " Karmic Debts Obscure the — 182. 
 
Index. 321 
 
 Truth, Mankind Wishing to Know— 253. 
 Universalist — 252. 
 
 Universe, Reduced to Primordial Substance — 144. 
 Uranus, Inhabitants of Live Longer — 235. 
 
 Yearly Cycle upon — 235. 
 Vampirization — 211 to 218. 
 
 Beginning of Death — 224. 
 
 By the Elements of Nature — 241. 
 
 Cold Produces — 241, 242. 
 
 Cyclic Law and — 225. 
 
 Demagnetization Produced by — 211, 212, 213. 
 
 In Married Life — 216 to 218. 
 
 Individuals Exist by — 213 to 218. 
 
 Characteristics of — 214, 215. 
 Lost Soul Disintegrated by Red Cosmic Force 
 
 by— 257. 
 Next Life Affected by — 212. 
 Of Earth, 225, 226. 
 
 Of Man by Another — 213 to 218, 239, 240. 
 Sleep and — 240. 
 Vibration Affected by — 212. 
 Vanity Stimulates Some Artists — 200. 
 
 Vegetable Forms, Materialized by Seraphim and Cherubim — 
 95, 96. 
 " • " Mental Origin of — 95. 
 Vermiform Appendix — 103 to 105. 
 Vibrations, Attraction Caused by — 168. 
 Cause of— 118, 143, 167. 
 Cessation of — 143. 
 Creator of Force — 167. 
 Different Rates of — 60, 182. 
 Evil — 272. 
 
 Form Depends upon — 167, 168. 
 Generated by Divine Will — 143, 167. 
 Keynote of Creation — 167, 193. 
 
322 From Incarnation to Re-Incarnation. 
 
 Vibrations, Law of — 169, 199. 
 
 Motion Due to — 143. 
 Necessary for Manifestation — 167. 
 Neither Good nor Evil — 157. 
 Of Individual Souls — 64. 
 On Mental Plane— 169, 170. 
 Origin of — 143. 
 Repulsion Caused by — 168. 
 Vampirization Affects — 212. 
 Virtue, Required to Know Highest Occult Truths— 78. 
 
 Shines in Manhood as Brightly as in Womanhood — ; 
 Vive Kananda Swami — 116. 
 Voice of Conscience — 122 to 127. 
 Voluptuousness, Indolence Causes — 20. 
 Voodoo Sorceress — 263 to 265. 
 Vortex Draws to Itself — 148. 
 War, Celestial— 155, 156. 
 
 " Of Soul— io, 11. 
 Will, Desire Merges into — 128, 136. 
 " Divine — See also Deity. 
 
 Cause of Vibration— 1 18, 143, 167. 
 Existed Before Motion — 167. 
 " Force that Moves Evolution — 118. 
 " Free — 10, 210, 248. 
 
 " No Right to Save a Soul Against its — 248. 
 Wise Men of Ancient Times Taught Monogamy — 51. 
 Wish, Every, is Granted Sometime — 191. 
 Witch of Endor — 134. 
 Work — See Labor. 
 World — See also Earth. 
 
 " Creation of — 7, 8, 59 to 61, 145 to 150. 
 
 " Demagnetized Going Away from Sun — 225. 
 
 " Description of, Entering Period of Rest — 229 to 234. 
 
 " Destruction of — 145, 150 to 156. 
 
 " Difference in Length of Cyclic Periods — 235. 
 
 " Life Forces Leaving — 153. 
 
Index. 323 
 
 World — Magnetized Going Toward Sun — 225. 
 
 " Periods of Rest Provided for — 227. 
 
 " Seven Great Periods of Activity and Inactivity — 227. 
 
 " Under, Description of— 258 to 269. 
 
 Yellow Cosmic Force, Absorption into — 285. 
 
 " Increases Spiritual Force — 107. 
 Psychic Development by — : iss. 
 " Spiritual Portion of Divine Mind— 165. 
 When Brought to Earth— 102, 103. 
 Yoga, Dangers of — 115, 116. 
 " Degeneration of — 114, 115. 
 " First Used by Avatars — 114. 
 " Method of Psychic Development — 112 to 116. 
 " Used on Atlantis — 114. 
 

SECOND EDITION OF 
 
 THE HISTORY AND POWER 
 OF MIND 
 
 BY 
 
 RICHARD ETOALESE. 
 Is now ready for delivery. 
 
 "This is the only book which describes Cosmic 
 Forces, and shows how to use them." 
 
 It gives the law of mental and also of psychic 
 phenomena, and "explains clearly just how to use 
 the power of mind in any desired direction." 
 
 Send for a circular showing what the secular, 
 religious, and metaphysical papers have to say 
 about the book, or better still send for the book. 
 
 Cloth, 308 pp. Price, $2.00 post paid. 
 
 MATA THE MAGICIAN 
 
 A Romance of the New Era 
 
 BY 
 
 ISABELLA IJTOALESE 
 
 Is a forceful story illustrating in a fascinating man- 
 ner the Law of Re-incarnation, and the mental 
 power of an advanced Soul. 
 
 Cloth, 12 mo. Daintily Produced, $1.50 post paid. 
 
LINKED LIVES 
 
 A Tale of Yesterday and To-day 
 
 BY 
 
 ISABELLA I^GALESE 
 
 Is a novel in which the reader sees the grinding 
 of the "Mills of the Gods." 
 
 "The Books say well, my Brothers! Each man's 
 
 life 
 The outcome of his former living is ; 
 The by-gone wrongs bring forth sorrows 
 
 and woes 
 The by-gone right brings bliss." 
 
 Cloth in Green and Gold, 235 pp. Price $1.50 
 post paid. 
 
 The Occult Book Co^cer^, 
 publishers, 
 
 9 to 15 Murray Street, 
 New York City. 
 
 W 128 82 
 
V ..i^'. * 
 
 
 
 a>«^ -^ififil^ c5>°in «%#%f^sf* A>^t. 
 
 ',• ^ • 
 
 
 r • ••■•* 
 
 
 
 AQ 5 
 
 ^ '"■'• ^ 
 
 y ..•* 
 
 
 
 <%t ' «s$ * 
 
 
 ♦ ^ A-^fe\ $*SikS /s^Mc 
 
 » «o* 
 
 V V 
 
 
 q,. *.T 
 
 
 
 v . • • , 
 
 ) f •••-'•- o 
 
 v y .••iir* <^e 
 
 
 
 
 * aV ^ • 
 
 * Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. , « 
 
 
 
 0* f ' • 
 
 
 Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
 
 Treatment Date: Dec. 2004 \ 9^ 
 
 ^q* *^7T° # PreservationTechnologies 
 
 vl» < V _.,--' *!?*_ - > iiinni r» I CAnco IM DADPD PRESERVATION 
 
 V* .iliL'. <% 
 
 *^* V • 
 
 
 A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION * 
 
 1 1 1 Thomson Park Drive 
 Cranberry Township, PA 16066 
 (724)779-2111 
 
• °- +**&kS. <?s*Mk°* ^s&kS> 
 
 
 * ^ 
 
 
 4 AV ♦, • 
 
 
 
 *<j* '. 
 
 ;♦ «>* «*. v 
 
 .* 
 
 * 
 
 
 
 
 vs. *• • * * A 
 o^ a!* © 
 
 fir- *o£ i 
 
 
 
 p* • 
 
 *<3* . 
 
 
 ;♦ *k 
 
 V*^ t; V V'^V "v-^v 
 
 tfc <»* 4V^«. ^ a* *£ 
 
 &■ ... 
 
 SM*. * * / 
 
 
 ^ * 4? ^, «^ 
 
 
 
 ^. •. 
 
 * p i£§ 
 
 \ ^4 :i 
 
 w •